THE  YOUNG  KENTUCKIANS  SERIES 


ON 

ENERALTHOMASS 

o  1  Al  i 

> 


BYRON  A.DUNN 


ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF 


THE    YOUNG   KENTUCKIANS 
SERIES 

BY 

BYRON  A.   DUNN 


GENERAL   NELSON*S  SCOUT 
ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF 


BATTLING  FOR  ATLANTA 

FROM  ATLANTA  TO  THE  SEA 

RAIDING  WITH  MORGAN 

Illustrated,  i2mo,  per  volume,  $1.25 


A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers 
CHICAGO 


General  Thomas  sat  on  his  Horse  and  watched  the 
dreadful  Conflict. 


The  Young  Kentuckians  Series 


On  General  Thomas's 
Staff 


,       BY 

Byron  A.  Dunn 

I) 

Author  of  "General  Nelson's  Scout,"  "Battling 

for  Atlanta,"  and  "From  Atlanta 

to  the  Sea" 


FIFTH  EDITION 


Chicago 
A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 

1907 


COPYRIGHT 

BY  A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO. 
A.  D.  1899 

All  Rights  Reserved 


^ 

\~f 

M/; 


TO  MY  MOTHER 

WHOSE  GRANDFATHER  GAVE  HIS  LIFE  THAT  THE  UNION  MIGHT  BE 

AND  WHO  IN   l86l 
SENT  HER  SON  FORTH  TO   BATTLE  THAT  THE  UNION 

MIGHT  BE  PRESERVED 

THIS  VOLUME  IS  MOST  AFFECTIONATELY 
DEDICATED 


952852 


INTRODUCTION. 

TN  the  first  book  of  this  series,  entitled  "Gen- 
•*•  eral  Nelson's  Scout,"  the  author  depicted  the 
struggle  in  Kentucky  during  the  first  year  of  the 
war;  in  the  book  now  offered  to  an  indulgent  pub 
lic,  the  story  is  carried  forward  from  the  so-called 
siege  of  Corinth  to  that  memorable  charge  which 
swept  the  heights  of  Missionary  Ridge.  The  pe 
riod  embraced  by  this  tale  was,  for  the  Union,  one 
of  the  darkest  in  the  Civil  War.  It  was  not  until 
Vicksburg  fell  and  Gettysburg  was  won  that  the 
clouds  began  to  break  and  roll  away. 

History  and  fiction  are  here  closely  interwoven, 
and  there  is  hardly  an  incident  given  that  is  not 
founded  on  fact. 

The  account  of  the  death  of  General  Nelson  is 
as  told  by  an  officer  who  was  close  to  one  of  the 
chief  actors  in  the  tragedy.  The  country  never 
fully  realized  the  great  loss  it  suffered  in  Nelson's 
death.  If  he,  instead  of  General  Gilbert,  had  been 
in  command  of  the  center  at  Perryville,  the  history 
of  that  battle  might  have  been  different. 

In  General  George  H.  Thomas  we  have  one  of 
7 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

the  grandest  figures  in  the  war,  one  that  will  grow 
brighter  as  the  years  go  by.  His  modesty,  his 
bravery,  his  patriotism,  his  nobleness  of  character, 
place  him  among  the  greatest  of  Americans. 

The  true  character  of  General  John  H.  Morgan 
as  herein  depicted  is  somewhat  different  from  his 
reputation  among  the  people  of  the  North.  He 
has  often  been  pictured  as  little  better  than  a  guer 
rilla.  Instead,  he  was  one  of  the  most  chivalric  and 
gallant  of  the  Confederate  commanders. 

In  accounts  of  military  movements  and  of  battles, 
it  has  been  the  aim  of  the  author  to  arrive  as  nearly 
as  possible  at  the  exact  truth.  To  this  end  he  has 
carefully  searched  the  official  records  of  the  Rebel 
lion,  the  several  histories  of  the  times,  the  numer 
ous  personal  memoirs  of  commanders  on  both  sides, 
and  has  also  used  his  own  personal  knowledge,  as 
well  as  the  knowledge  of  numbers  of  his  comrades. 
Many  of  the  facts  found  in  the  chapter  on  Perry- 
ville  were  gleaned  from  the  sworn  testimony  of 
witnesses  before  the  Buell  Military  Commission. 

B.  A.  D. 
WAUKEGAN,  ILL.,  June,  1899. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

I.  HOW   CORINTH   WAS  BESIEGED 

II.  CARRYING   DISPATCHES  TO   MITCHELL 

III.  THE  PARALYZING   HAND   OF   HALLECK 

IV.  A   THREE-HUNDRED-MILE   RACE 
V.  A   MEETING   WITH   MORGAN 

VI.  CAPTAIN   MATHEVVS   GETS   PRINCE  - 

VII.  THE  BATTLE   OF   RICHMOND       - 

VIII.  THE  DEATH   OF   GENERAL   NELSON 

IX.  A  MYSTERIOUS  BATTLE 

X.  OVER    THE   CLIFF      - 

XI.  FROM  THE  JAWS  OF   DEATH      - 

XII.  MISSING         • 

XIII.  A  FAIR   PLOTTER  ... 

XIV.  CHANGE  THE  COUNTERSIGN 

XV.  "YOU   CONTAMINATE  THE   AIR   I   BREATHE" 

XVI.  STONE  RIVER  .... 

XVII.  A  VALIANT   HUSBAND     - 

xviii.  CONWAY'S  REVENGE 

XIX.  THE  CAPTURE   OF   CHATTANOOGA 

XX.  TREED   IN   THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP 

XXI.  CARRYING  THE   NEWS  TO   McCOOK 

XXII.  CHICKAMAUGA  .... 

XXIII.  THE  BATTLE  ABOVE  THE  CLOUDS 

XXIV.  THE   STORMING   OF  MISSIONARY   RIDGE       - 
XXV.  CUPID   VERSUS  MARS      - 


PAGE 

-  13 
26 

'    38 

52 

-  60 
78 

-  96 

"3 

-  124 
146 

-  165 
176 

-  192 

315 

-  232 
246 

-  260 

273 

-  290 
301 

-  318 
335 

-  350 
357 

-  364 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


General  Thomas  sat  on  his  Horse  and  watched  the  dread 
ful  Conflict  ------  Frontispiece 

"  Wheel,  and  ride  for  your  Life "  -     Facing  page      29 

Stewart's  Eye  brightened  as  a  light  Step  entered  the 

Room -  -  -  -51 

"Your  Attention  a  Moment,  Comrades,"  said  Colonel 

Shackelford  ---------72 

Fred  heard  the  Shouts  and  Laughter  of  the  Men.  They 

were  coming 85 

The  Blade  of  the  upraised  Sword  went  twirling  through 

the  Air ,-        -HI 

Davis,  calling  to  Nelson  to  defend  himself,  almost  im 
mediately  fired 119 

Miss  Freeman  rushed  out  of  the  House  waving  the  Stars 

and  Stripes  ---------  147 

Fred  wildly  grasped  a  small  Sapling  as  he  went  over 

the  Precipice 163 

Captain  Malcolm  plunged  forward  on  his  Face,  dead  -  187 
"Do  with  me  as  you  like.     I  am  only  sorry  my  Plans 

failed" 230 

Calmly  folding  his  Arms,  Fred  said,  "I  am  ready"      -  282 

"  Who  comes  there  ?" 314 

Then,  as   if  by  common  Consent,  Officers  and  Soldiers 

started  up  the  Ridge    -------  361 


ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 
CHAPTER  I. 

HOW  CORINTH  WAS  BESIEGED. 

"TT'S  thundering;  I  guess  it's  going  to  rain." 
A  These  words  were  uttered  lazily  by  a  boyish- 
looking  soldier  who  lay  outstretched  on  a  blanket 
under  a  tent-fly,  which  was  pitched  in  the  midst  of 
a  Southern  wood.  The  day  was  very  warm,  and 
the  hot  rays  of  the  sun  shimmering  down  through 
the  leaves  of  the  trees  gave  the  canvas  the  appear 
ance  of  mottled  silver.  All  through  the  woods,  as 
far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  was  stretched  row  upon 
row  of  white  tents,  sheltering  a  mighty  army. 

Again  a  dull,  heavy  roar  came  rolling  sluggishly 
through  the  forest,  as  though  it  found  hard  work  to 
penetrate  the  heated  atmosphere. 

"Sure,  that's  thunder,"  exclaimed  the  young 
soldier,  raising  his  head  from  the  saddle  he  was 
using  for  a  pillow;  and  resting  his  body  on  one 
elbow,  he  listened  intently. 

"Whew!  but  it's  hot,"  he  continued.  "I  wish 
it  would  rain;  don't  you,  Stewart?" 

He  spoke  to  a  stolid-looking  soldier,  apparently 
'3 


14      ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

aftout  twerrty^fiye  years  of  age,  who  sat  on  a  cracker- 
box  'iinde'r '  the  'shelter  of  the  tent,  contentedly 
Vstiftc&iFjg  fa '-p-ipje.  ;  This  man  wore  no  blouse,  and  the 
collar  of  his  woolen  shirt  was  unbuttoned  and 
thrown  back,  disclosing  a  brawny  neck.  He  smiled 
at  the  question,  but  continued  to  smoke  without 
answering. 

"There!  do  you  hear  that?"  exclaimed  the  boy, 
as  the  heavy  roar  once  more  came  rumbling  through 
the  forest.  "Now  what  do  you  say?" 

"What  in  the  world  are  you  driving  at,  Hugh?" 
asked  the  soldier  addressed  as  Stewart,  somewhat 
tartly,  as  he  knocked  the  ashes  out  of  his  pipe  on 
the  corner  of  the  cracker-box. 

"Look  here,"  answered  Hugh,  "you  need  not 
get  so  uppish  over  a  simple  question,  and  don't 
knock  your  ashes  in  among  the  crackers.  I  don't 
mind  a  little  seasoning  once  in  a  while,  such  as  sand 
and  the  like,  but  I  draw  the  line  at  stale  tobacco. 
Bless  me!  if  it  isn't  thundering  again." 

"Thundering,  nothing!"  growled  Stewart.  "It 
seems  to  me,  Hugh,  that  you  have  heard  those 
fellows  barking  often  enough  to  recognize  the 
sound.  One  would  think  you  had  never  heard  a 
cannon.  Pope  must  be  waking  up  the  John 
nies." 

"You  don't  mean  to  tell  me  that  that  is  a  can 
non,"  cried  Hugh,  sitting  up  and  feigning  a  look  of 
the  utmost  astonishment.  "Impossible!" 

"Why  impossible,  smarty?" 

"All  that  I  have  to  say  is,  if  that  is  cannon,  I 


HOW  CORINTH   WAS  BESIEGED.  15 

wouldn't  be  in  Pope's  shoes  for  anything,"  solemnly 
answered  Hugh. 

"Why,  you  don't  think  the  Johnnies  will  whip 
him,  do  you?" 

"Oh,  no!  but  won't  Halleck  be  mad?  He  will 
arrest  Pope,  sure,  if  he  happens  to  hit  a  Johnny." 

Stewart  burst  out  laughing.  "Well,  Hugh,"  he 
exclaimed,  "you  are  a  good  one,  but  I  don't  know 
but  you  are  about  right.  The  old  man  would  be 
raving  if  Pope  should  happen  to  bring  on  a  general 
engagement.  He  says  he  isn't  ready  for  one 
yet." 

"Ready!  ready!"  retorted  Hugh;  "will  he  ever 
be  ready?  I  tell  you,  Halleck  makes  me  tired." 

"Isn't  there  something  in  the  army  regulations 
about  speaking  disrespectfully  of  your  superior 
officers?  You  had  better  be  a  little  careful,  young 
man." 

"Fudge!  the  whole  army,  from  Grant  down, 
would  be  court-martialed  if  any  notice  were  taken 
of  what  is  said  .among  ourselves.  Growling  is  one  of 
the  dearest  prerogatives  of  the  American  soldier, 
and  woe  be  to  the  general  who  tries  to  take  it  from 
him.  But  hear  that !  Something  is  going  to  hap 
pen,  certain,  this  time." 

The  roar  of  artillery  had  become  more  continuous, 
and  sounded  nearer. 

"I  think  we  had  better  be  prepared  for  duty, 
Hugh,"  said  Stewart,  getting  up  and  putting  on 
his  blouse.  "An  aide  has  just  ridden  up  to  General 
Nelson's  headquarters." 


1 6  ON  GENERAL   THOMASES  STAFF. 

"I  am  ready,"  exclaimed  Hugh,  rising  and 
yawning.  "  Any  thing  to  break  this  monotony." 

They  had  not  long  to  wait.  An  officer  came  to 
tell  them  they  were  wanted,  and  as  quickly  as 
possible  they  presented  themselves  at  headquarters. 
Orders  were  handed  them  to  be  delivered  to  the 
different  brigade  commanders.  "And  be  spry  about 
it,"  said  the  aide. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  clear  notes  of  the  "assem 
bly"  were  ringing  through  the  forest.  The  division 
fell  in,  and  soon  marched  at  quickstep  toward  the 
sound  of  the  artillery. 

John  Stewart  and  Hugh  Raymond  were  two  of 
Nelson's  orderlies.  Stewart  was  the  opposite  of 
Hugh  in  temperament,  being  rather  phlegmatic  and 
stolid,  and  many  were  the  pranks  that  the  jovial- 
hearted  boy  played  on  him.  Stewart  took  all  of 
Hugh's  pranks  and  bantering  good-naturedly,  and 
they  were  the  best  of  friends.  He  was  as  brave  as 
a  lion  and  as  true  as  steel,  and  Hugh  could  not 
have  had  a  better  companion. 

Nelson's  division  was  at  this  time  a  part  of  the 
mighty  army  which  had  gathered  at  Pittsburg 
Landing,  under  the  command  of  General  Henry  S. 
Halleck,  after  the  battle  of  Shiloh.  Twenty  miles 
away,  at  Corinth,  lay  the  Confederate  army  under 
the  command  of  Beauregard. 

No  finer  or  larger  army  was  ever  marshaled  on 
American  soil  than  the  one  commanded  by  Gen 
eral  Halleck.  It  numbered  over  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  as  brave  and  gallant  soldiers  as 


HOW  CORINTH   WAS  BESIEGED.  17 

ever  shouldered  a  gun.  Under  Halleck  were  such 
commanders  as  Grant,  Sherman,  Buell,  Pope, 
Thomas,  McPherson,  and  a  host  of  others  who 
afterwards  distinguished  themselves. 

By  a  bold  and  rapid  movement  Halleck  could 
have  crushed  Beauregard;  but  instead  he  crept 
along.  A  dozen  shots  in  front  would  cause  him 
to  stop  for  hours,  if  not  for  days.  He  always 
seemed  to  be  in  a  nightmare  of  fear  of  a  Confed 
erate  attack.  It  took  him  a  month  to  advance 
twenty  miles.  Such  a  burlesque,  called  a  siege, 
was  never  before  or  since  enacted  in  American  his 
tory.  It  seems  incredible  that  any  general,  with  a 
modicum  of  military  genius,  could  be  the  chief  figure 
in  such  a  farce.  Yet  this  man  was  afterwards  the  chief 
military  adviser  of  the  government  at  Washington. 

It  is  during  this  tedious  advance  on  Corinth 
that  our  story  opens.  Hugh  was  by  no  means 
the  only  one  disgusted  with  Halleck's  manner  of 
conducting  the  campaign.  There  was  discontent 
among  the  soldiers,  from  Grant  down. 

On  the  Qth  of  May,  General  Pope  threw  forward 
two  brigades  into  Farmington,  a  hamlet  about  five 
miles  from  Corinth.  These  brigades  were  attacked 
by  a  Confederate  division,  and  it  was  the  sound 
of  this  fight  which  brought  forth  the  remarks  of 
Hugh.  Halleck,  still  fearing  a  general  attack, 
ordered  Nelson's  division  to  the  relief  of  Pope. 
Later,  learning  the  cause  of  the  fighting,  he  grew 
purple  with  rage,  ordered  Pope,  who  was  about 
to  reinforce  his  brigades,  to  halt,  and  at  once 


1 8  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES   STAFF. 

to  order  back  the  troops  engaged  in  fighting.  So, 
unsupported,  the  two  brigades  had  to  retreat,  fol 
lowed  by  an  exulting  and  victorious  enemy. 

Nearly  two  hundred  of  Pope's  men  fell  in  this 
conflict,  a  sacrifice  to  Halleck's  over-cautiousness 
and  incompetency.  As  for  Pope,  he  was  sharply 
reprimanded,  and  was  not  allowed  to  advance  a 
foot  for  days.  It  was  not  until  the  2Oth  day  of 
May  that  he  was  allowed  to  occupy  Farmington 
permanently.  At  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Farm 
ington  there  was  no  less  a  personage  visiting  the 
army  than  the  Honorable  Thomas  A.  Scott, 
Assistant  Secretary  of  War,  and  in  surprise  he 
asked  Halleck  why  he  ordered  a  retreat,  instead  of 
supporting  his  advance  brigades. 

"It  might  have  brought  on  a  general  engage 
ment,"  answered  Halleck,  "and  that  is  what  I 
would  by  all  means  avoid." 

"Why  are  you  so  afraid  of  a  general  engage 
ment?"  asked  the  Secretary. 

"On  account  of  the  strength  of  the  enemy. 
An  engagement  might  prove  very  disastrous." 

The  badly  frightened  Secretary  rushed  to  the 
telegraph  office,  and  sent  the  following  dispatch  to 
Washington: 

"In  my  judgment,  which  is  respectfully  submitted  for  your 
consideration,  a  heavy  reinforcement  of  infantry  and  artillery 
should  be  sent  here  immediately,  or  we  shall  soon  be  besieged, 
and  that,  too,  in  an  enemy's  country." 

Thus  the  President's  anxiety  was  increased, 
for  at  this  time  McClellan  was  loudly  calling  for 


HOW  CORINTH   WAS  BESIEGED.  19 

reinforcements  from  the  Peninsula.  Yet  at  the 
time  Scott  sent  this  telegram,  Halleck  had  at  least 
two  men  to  Beauregard's  one,  and  his  army  was  in 
far  better  condition  and  much  better  armed. 

When  the  fight  at  Farmington  was  over,  Nelson's 
division  was  ordered  back  to  its  old  camp.  Hugh 
was  beside  himself  with  rage.  He  threw  himself 
down  on  his  blanket,  and  for  a  time,  for  a  wonder, 
was  silent.  Stewart  calmly  lit  his  pipe  and  com 
menced  smoking. 

"Stewart,"  at  length  yelled  Hugh,  "why  don't 
you  say  something?  Why  don't  you  swear?  I 
would,  if  I  dared.  Great  God !  to  see  our  poor 
fellows  driven  back — those  howling  Johnnies  after 
them,  and  we  not  allowed  to  advance  a  foot.  Is 
Halleck  a  coward,  or  a  traitor?" 

"Neither,"  answered  Stewart,  laconically. 

"What  is  he,  then?"  fairly  howled  Hugh,  beat 
ing  the  ground  with  both  fists. 

Stewart  took  his  pipe  from  his  mouth,  sat  a 
moment  as  in  deep  thought,  and  then  said : 

"I  think — with  all  due  respect  to  my  command 
ing  general — I  think  he  is  somewhat  of  an  old  fogy. 
He  is  conducting  this  siege,  as  he  calls  it,  according 
to  some  musty  military  book  written  a  century  ago ; 
and  under  the  supposition  that  the  Confederates 
will  remain  in  Corinth  and  allow  him  to  dig  a  trench 
all  around  them.  Now,  if  the  Rebs  would  remain 
in  Corinth,  Halleck  would  be  all  right;  he  would 
get  them  in  time.  But  they  won't  stick.  When 
the  old  man  thinks  he  has  them,  they  will  be  gone." 


20  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

This  was  a  long,  a  very  long  speech  for  Stewart 
to  make.  Hugh  applauded  by  jumping  up  and 
slapping  him  vigorously  on  the  back,  yelling: 
"Good  for  you,  old  fellow,  good  for  you!  You 
ought  to  be  promoted."  » 

If  Hugh  could  have  heard  what  was  said  in  Gen 
eral  Nelson's  tent  he  would  have  known  that  he 
was  in  good  company.  Several  officers  were  pres 
ent  discussing  the  situation,  and  Nelson  gave  full 
vent  to  his  temper. 

"It's  a  shame,"  he  growled,  "a  burning  shame, 
to  let  such  an  opportunity  pass.  What  we  want  is 
a  battle.  It  is  far  better  to  meet  the  enemy  in  a 
fair  fight  on  an  open  field,  than  it  is  to  storm  breast 
works.  We  have  men  enough  to  eat  them  up." 

"I  don't  know  about  that,"  spoke  up  an  officer. 
"Halleck  is  fearful  of  a  generai  engagement.  He 
says  the  enemy  is  very  strong  and  receiving  rein 
forcements  every  day." 

"Strong  —  receiving  reinforcements  every  day!" 
roared  Nelson.  "Then  why,  in  the  name  of  Julius 
Caesar,  don't  he  attack  them  before  they  receive 
any  more  reinforcements?  If  we  cannot  whip  them 
on  an  open  field,  how  can  we  expect  to  whip  them 
behind  fortifications?" 

"But,"  persisted  the  officer,  "Halleck's  idea  is 
to  besiege  them,  pen  them  up,  and  force  them  to 
surrender.  He  is  already  bringing  up  siege  guns." 

"Pen  them  up!  bringing  up  siege  guns!"  sneered 
Nelson.  "Why  don't  he  bring  three  or  four  gun 
boats  overland?  It  would  be  as  sensible.  Of  course, 


HOW  CORINTH   WAS  BESIEGED.  21 

Beauregard  will  allow  himself  to  be  penned  up  in 
Corinth  like  a  pig!  He  will  play  with  Halleck  as 
long  as  he  can,  and  then  get  out.  I  tell  you  the 
whole  thing  is  a  farce — a  roaring  farce." 

Here  Nelson  exploded,  and  went  off  in  one  of 
his  fits  of  profanity,  and  the  officer  thought  it  best 
not  to  pursue  the  conversation  any  further. 

The  days  went  by,  and  Halleck' s  army  dragged 
itself  along,  foot  by  foot,  like  a  great  wounded 
snake. 

If  a  shot  was  fired  in  front,  Hugh  would  look 
wise  and  say  to  Stewart:  "That  means  a  week's 
stop.  I  just  bet  Halleck  is  rushing  around  and 
yelling,  'Don't  bring  on  a  battle!  don't  bring  on  a 
battle!'  He  is  big  on  the  dig,  though;  he  has  the 
ground  all  dug  up  between  here  and  the  Landing." 

One  of  the  most  discontented  men  in  the  army 
was  General  Grant.  In  his  orders  Halleck  had 
named  Grant  as  second  in  command,  but  in  reality 
he  had  little  more  to  do  with  the  army  than  the 
humblest  private.  A  short  time  before  the  cam 
paign  closed,  Grant  came  into  Sherman's  tent  look 
ing  unusually  dejected.  He  sat  for  some  time, 
smoking  in  silence,  then  said,  abruptly,  "Sherman, 
I  am  going  to  leave." 

"Leave?"  asked  Sherman,  in  surprise. 

"Yes,  leave;  my  luggage  is  all  being  packed.  I 
go  to-morrow  morning.  The  fact  is,  Sherman, 
I  can't  stand  it  any  longer.  The  campaign  is  a 
farce,  and  I  have  borne  all  the  snubbing  I  am  going 
to.  You  ought  to  have  seen  Halleck's  look  when 


22  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

I  suggested  to  him  the  other  day  that  he  could  ex 
pedite  matters  a  little.  He  treated  me  with  utter 
contempt." 

"General,"  said  Sherman,  earnestly,  "don't 
leave.  It  will  be  your  ruin  if  you  do.  Hold  on  a 
little  longer.  It  will  come  out  all  right  in  the  end. 
The  outcome  of  this  campaign  will  be  that  Corinth 
will  be  evacuated,  this  vast  army  divided,  and  you 
will  come  into  your  own  again." 

"Do  you  think  so?"  asked  Grant,  anxiously. 

"I  almost  know  so.  For  your  own  sake,  for  the 
sake  of  your  country,  reconsider  your  idea  of  leav 
ing." 

Sherman  was  so  earnest  that  Grant  wavered, 
and  at  last  promised  him  he  would  postpone  his 
going  away  for  a  time. 

Thus  the  hero  of  Vicksburg  was  saved  to  the 
nation. 

A  snail  will  cover  some  ground  if  given  time 
enough,  and  after  a  month  of  crawling  Halleck  had 
his  army  before  Corinth.  His  siege  guns  were 
mounted  and  ready'  to  open  fire.  The  belief  that 
the  enemy  was  receiving  reinforcements  and  might 
attack  him  still  haunted  him.  Heavy  trains  were 
heard  rumbling  in  and  out  of  Corinth.  Wild 
cheering  could  be  heard  as  the  trains  came  in. 

On  May  28th  General  Nelson  pushed  his  division 
close  up  to  the  enemy's  works.  The  practiced 
eyes  of  his  officers  saw  that  the  works  were  slightly 
manned  and  could  be  taken. 

Hugh  came  galloping  back  to  Nelson,  his  face 


HOW  CORINTH    WAS   BESIEGED.  23 

aflame  with  excitement.  "General,"  he  exclaimed, 
"Captain  Wheeler  of  General  Airmen's  staff,  bade 
me  tell  you  that  if  you  will  give  permission,  the 
brigade  can  be  in  Corinth  in  twenty  minutes." 

Nelson  uttered  a  big  oath.  "I  dare  not,"  he 
said;  "but  I  will  report  to  Halleck,  though  pre 
cious  little  good  it  will  do." 

When  General  Halleck  was  told  what  Captain 
Wheeler  had  reported,  and  that  he  asked  permis 
sion  to  make  the  charge,  he  smiled  disdainfully, 
and  said: 

"Nelson,  your  officers  are  simply  crazy  to  think 
of  such  a  thing.  Your  division  would  be  slaughtered. 
The  enemy  is  receiving  heavy  reinforcements. 
Have  you  not  heard  the  rumbling  of  the  trains, 
and  the  cheering  as  the  reinforcements  arrived?" 

"But,  General,"  persisted  Nelson,  "the  rumbling 
of. the  trains  may  mean  they  are  evacuating,  and 
the  cheering  may  be  done  on  purpose  to  deceive." 

"When  I  want  advice,  I  will  let  you  know," 
replied  Halleck,  loftily.  "Go  back  to  your  com 
mand,  and  when  I  wish  you  to  charge  you  will 
receive  orders." 

Away  around  on  the  right  Sherman  had  made 
an  advance  and  captured  a  commanding  position. 
One  of  his  brigades,  commanded  by  General  John 
A.  Logan,  was  astride  of  the  Memphis  Railroad. 
In  his  brigade  were  a  number  of  experienced  rail 
road  men.  They  listened  to  the  rumbling  of  the 
trains,  as  they  moved  in  and  out.  Reporting  to 
Logan,  they  said: 


24  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

"General,  every  train  that  goes  out  of  Corinth  is 
heavily  loaded ;  every  train  that  comes  in  is  empty. 
We  cannot  be  deceived.  Our  ears  know  the  differ 
ence  between  the  sounds  of  an  empty  and  a  loaded 
train  too  well.  Corinth  is  being  evacuated." 

Logan  sent  the  information  to  Halleck,  and 
asked  permission  to  advance.  Halleck  by  this 
time  was  thoroughly  angry.  "Tell  Logan  when 
I  want  him  to  advance,  I  will  let  him  know," 
was  the  reply,  "and  tell  him  to  pay  no  attention 
to  the  idle  stories  of  his  men." 

On  the  morning  of  May  3<Dth  heavy  explosions 
were  heard  in  Corinth.  A  heavy  column  of  black 
smoke  arose  and  hung  over  the  city.  All  in  front 
was  silent,  not  even  a  single  shot  came  from  a 
picket.  The  Federal  skirmishers  advanced,  and 
found  the  works  deserted.  Corinth  was  evacu 
ated. 

The  fleeing  army  was  pursued,  but  not  over 
taken.  General  Pope,  in  the  exuberance  of  his 
spirits,  sent  word  to  Halleck  that  the  woods  were 
full  of  stragglers,  and  that  he  would  take  ten 
thousand  prisoners. 

Halleck  immediately  telegraphed  to  Washington 
that  Corinth  had  fallen  with  ten  thousand  prisoners, 
and  the  whole  North  went  wild  with  joy.  But  the 
truth  soon  became  known,  that  the  victory  was  a 
barren  one,  and  that  all  that  Halleck  had  to  show 
was  a  little  territory — nothing  else.  So  the  bells 
ceased  ringing  and  the  cannon  ceased  firing.  The 
inevitable  came  to  pass.  Halleck's  great  army,  an 


HOW  CORINTH   WAS  BESIEGED.  25 

army  that  could  have  swept  the  enemy  to  the 
Gulf,  was  broken  up.  Grant  held  Corinth  and 
turned  toward  the  Mississippi.  Buell  turned  to 
the  east,  and  was  ordered  to  capture  Chattanooga. 
The  effects  of  the  evacuation  of  Corinth  were  to 
the  Federal  cause  worse  than  a  defeat. 


CHAPTER   II. 

CARRYING  DISPATCHES  TO  MITCHELL. 

THE  pursuit  of  Beauregard's  army  was  under 
taken  with  great  parade  and  flourish  of 
trumpets,  but  it  amounted  to  nothing.  The  Con 
federates  halted  at  Okalona,  and  there  began  to  lay 
plans  for  the  recovery  of  the  States  of  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky.  On  the  Federal  side  Nelson's 
division  was  stopped  in  the  pursuit  of  Beauregard 
at  Booneville,  a  place  some  thirty  miles  south  of 
Corinth.  From  there  it  was  turned  back  and 
encamped  at  luka. 

In  the  meantime  Halleck  had  planned  great 
things.  Buell  was  to  march  east,  capture  Chatta 
nooga,  and  then  make  a  campaign  into  Eastern 
Tennessee.  It  was  on  the  program  that  he  was 
even  to  threaten  Atlanta. 

Grant  was  to  operate  south  and  west,  and  open 
up  the  Mississippi.  These  plans  looked  well  on 
paper,  and  they  commenced  well,  for  Memphis  fell 
on  the  /th  of  June,  and  on  the  same  day  Negley's 
cannon  thundered  at  the  gates  of  Chattanooga. 
But  Negley  had  but  one  brigade,  was  unsup 
ported,  and  had  to  fall  back  over  the  mountains. 
The  Confederate  generals,  also,  were  to  have 

26 


CARRTIKG  DISPATCHES    TO  MITCHELL.       27 

something  to  say  about  Halleck's  plans  being  car 
ried  out. 

On  the  arrival  of  Nelson's  division  at  luka  that 
general  sent  for  Hugh  Raymond  and  John  Stewart, 
and  told  them  he  had  an  urgent  mission  on  which 
he  wished  to  send  them. 

"I  have  received  from  Generals  Halleck  and 
Buell  dispatches  of  the  utmost  importance,"  said 
he,  "which  must  be  placed  as  soon  as  possible 
in  the  hands  of  General  Mitchell  at  Huntsville. 
These  dispatches  relate  to  the  manner  of  conduct 
ing  the  coming  campaign,  and  on  no  account  must 
they  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  While  I 
do  not  consider  the  journey  necessarily  a  danger 
ous  one,  it  may  become  so,  for  there  is  no  telling 
when  you  may  run  into  a  roving  company  of  For 
rest's  cavalry.  I  have  chosen  you  to  carry  the 
dispatches,  relying  upon  your  bravery  and  good 
judgment." 

At  these  words  of  the  general  both  Hugh  and 
Stewart  saluted,  and  Stewart  said:  "General,  we 
are  grateful  for  the  confidence  you  repose  in  us, 
and  we  shall  try  not  to  be  unworthy  of  it.  If 
need  be,  the  dispatches  will  be  protected  with  our 
lives." 

As  for  Hugh,  he  was  so  overjoyed  at  the  com 
mission  that  he  hardly  heard  what  was  being  said. 

"I  am  confident,"  the  general  replied,  "the  dis 
patches  are  in  good  hands.  You  had  better  cross 
the  river  at  Eastport,  then  continue  east  through 
Florence,  Rogersville,  and  Athens.  This  is  not 


28  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

only  the  shorter,  but  the  less  dangerous  route. 
But  remember  you  are  riding  through  an  enemy's 
country.  This  will  be  the  case,  especially,  between 
Florence  and  Athens.  Do  not  spare  horseflesh. 
Change  horses  if  necessary  at  Florence  and  Athens. 
Here  is  an  order  that  will  enable  you  to  do  so. 
That  is  all." 

The  two  soldiers  were  soon  on  their  way,  Hugh 
light-hearted  and  merry,  Stewart  silent  and  pre 
occupied,  as  usual. 

"This  is  a  lark,"  remarked  Hugh,  after  they  had 
been  on  the  way  for  some  time. 

"It  may  not  be  as  much  of  a  lark  as  you 
think,"  answered  Stewart,  and  he  again  relapsed 
into  silence. 

"What  is  the  matter,  Stewart?"  at  length  asked 
Hugh;  "you  are  as  solemn  as  a  deacon;  you  are 
awfully  glum." 

"Am  I?"  replied  Stewart,  with  a  faint  smile. 
"To  tell  the  truth,  I  feel  glum,  as  if  something 
were  going  to  happen  to  me — to  be  killed,  perhaps. ' ' 

"Oh,  pshaw!  Stewart,  what's  the  use  of  talking 
like  that?  We  are  going  to  have  a  jolly  trip,  see  if 
we  don't.  Cheer  up,  old  boy." 

"I  hope  so;  but,  Hugh,  if  anything  should  hap 
pen  to  me,  the  dispatches  are  in  my  breast  pocket. 
Get  them  and  defend  them  to  the  death." 

"Stewart,  you  have  the  blues.  For  mercy's 
sake,  get  a  smile  on  your  face.  You  will  feel  all 
right  when  we  get  through." 

The    day   was    an    uneventful    one,    and    they 


Wheel,  and  Ride  for  your  Life." 


CARRTING  DISPATCHES   TO  MITCHELL.       29 

approached  Rogersville  just  as  night  was  falling. 
Hugh  was  rallying  Stewart  on  his  fears,  when  a 
turn  in  the  road  suddenly  brought  them  face  to 
face  with  a  company  of  Confederate  cavalry.  So 
unexpected  was  the  meeting  that  the  Confederates 
for  a  moment  gazed  at  the  scouts  in  astonishment. 

As  quick  as  thought  Stewart  jerked  the  dis 
patches  from  his  pocket,  and  handing  them  to 
Hugh,  cried,  "Wheel,  and  ride  for  your  life." 
Then,  revolver  in  hand,  he  boldly  charged  on  the 
Confederates. 

At  Stewart's  command,  Hugh  hurriedly  turned 
his  horse  and  raced  to  the  rear,  never  realizing  the 
desperate  resolution  his  companion  had  taken. 
Hearing  the  sharp  reports  of  carbines  and  revol 
vers,  he  looked  back,  just  in  time  to  see  Stewart, 
in  the  midst  of  his  mad  charge,  reel  and  fall  from 
his  horse.  Hugh's  first  impulse  was  to  go  to  his 
aid,  but  he  remembered  the  dispatches,  as  well  as 
the  hopelessness  of  such  an  attempt,  and  spurred 
his  horse  forward.  Then  there  came  a  volley,  and 
the  balls  hissed  around  him.  His  horse  gave  a 
quick  start,  and  ran  with  greater  speed  than  ever 
for  a  short  distance,  then  staggered  and  fell,  arose 
and  fell  again,  never  more  to  rise. 

Thanks  to  his  skillful  horsemanship,  Hugh 
escaped  being  caught  under  the  falling  horse; 
but  the  Confederates  were  close  after  him,  and, 
on  foot,  he  darted  into  a  wood  which  fortunately 
lined  one  side  of  the  road. 

As  the  Confederates  came  up  to  the  dead  horse 


30  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

they  stopped,  swore  loud  and  furiously  over  Hugh's 
escape,  and  fired  two  or  three  volleys  into  the 
shadows  of  the  wood,  hoping  to  stop  the  fugitive 
by  a  chance  shot. 

It  was  now  dark,  and  the  leader  said:  "No  use, 
boys;  he  has  escaped.  One  can't  see  his  hand 
before  him  in  those  woods.  Curse  the  luck!  I 
would  like  to  have  got  them  both." 

"Lieutenant,"  spoke  up  a  soldier,  "I  believe 
they  were  the  bearers  of  important  dispatches.  I 
saw  the  one  who  charged  us  so  boldly  hand  a  pack 
age  to  the  boy  just  as  he  wheeled  his  horse.  I 
believe  the  fellow  deliberately  gave  up  his  life, 
thinking  the  boy  might  escape  and  save  the  dis 
patches." 

"Well,"  responded  the  lieutenant,  "it  was  the 
pluckiest  deed  I  ever  saw.  He  emptied  two  of 
our  saddles.  I  wonder  if  the  fellow  is  dead?" 

"He  ought  to  be,"  replied  the  soldier,  "from 
the  number  of  bullets  fired  at  him.  Those  dis 
patches  must  have  been  important,  or  he  would 
never  have  flung  his  life  away  like  that." 

"I  reckon  the  boy  will  find  hard  work  getting 
through  with  them  now, "  responded  the  lieuten 
ant,  as  he  ordered  his  men  to  mount;  "there  is 
some  comfort  in  that." 

While  the  soldiers  were  talking,  Hugh  .vas  plung 
ing  into  the  woods  with  the  energy  of  desperation. 
Falling  over  logs,  running  against  trees,  whipped 
by  the  brush,  he  at  last  stopped,  exhausted.  He 
listened  intently,  but  there  was  no  sound  of  pur- 


CARRYING  DISPATCHES   TO  MITCHELL.       31 

suit.  The  woods  were  silent,  save  for  the  sighing 
of  the  wind  through  the  trees.  He  was  shaking  as 
with  ague,  and  his  breath  came  in  quick  gasps. 
The  precious  dispatches  he  still  clutched  in  his 
hand. 

He  sat  down  to  rest  and  think.  He  seemed 
dazed,  and  turned  to  speak  to  Stewart  to  ask 
him  what  they  should  do,  when  suddenly  he  real 
ized  the  fate  of  his  companion.  A  great  sob 
arose  in  his  throat,  and  tears  gushed  from  his  eyes. 
A  realization  of  his  loneliness  and  helplessness  came 
over  him,  and  he  threw  himself  on  the  ground  in  an 
agony  of  grief.  In  the  fire  and  smoke  of  battle 
Hugh  knew  no  fear,  being  carried  away  by  the 
excitement  and  clamor  of  the  moment.  But  here, 
alone  in  the  woods,  his  horse  killed,  surrounded  by 
foes,  a  different  kind  of  courage  was  required,  and 
his  heart  sank.  Then  the  fate  of  Stewart  horrified 
him.  The  man  had  deliberately  ridden  to  his 
death  that  the  dispatches  might  be  saved. 

But  Hugh  was  no  coward,  and  soon  his  natural 
bravery  and  spirits  began  to  return.  He  arose, 
dashed  the  tears  from  his  eyes,  and  exclaimed : 
"This  will  never  do;  these  dispatches  must  be 
delivered.  I  cannot  be  more  than  twenty-five  or 
thirty  miles  from  Athens.  I  will  get  there,  if  I 
have  to  skulk  through  the  woods  and  fields,  and 
I  have  no  time  to  lose." 

The  night  was  dark,  and  he  had  no  idea  which 
way  to  go.  He  groped  his  way  along,  but  was 
continually  running  against  trees,  falling  over  logs, 


32  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

and  his  face  was  scratched  and  bleeding  from  con 
tact  with  the  brush. 

"It's  no  use,"  he  sighed;  "I  must  wait  for 
daylight,"  and  throwing  himself  on  the  ground,  he 
again  gave  way  to  his  feelings. 

How  long  Hugh  lay  there  he  never  knew.  To 
him  it  seemed  hours.  Suddenly  there  was  borne 
to  his  ears  the  sound  of  a  rude  chant.  Was  he 
awake,  or  dreaming?  No,  the  notes  of  the  music 
came  to  him  faintly  but  clearly.  Peering  through 
the  woods,  he  caught  the  gleam  of  a  light.  Cau 
tiously  working  his  way  toward  it,  he  came  upon  a 
scene  so  fantastic,  so  weird,  that  he  stopped  and 
gazed  in  astonishment. 

A  small  circle  had  been  cleared  in  the  woods; 
in  the  center  of  this  clearing  burned  a  bright  fire. 
Around  it  were  squatted  forty  or  fifty  negroes. 
The  singing  had  ceased,  and  they  were  being 
harangued  by  one  of  their  number.  The  light 
brought  their  dusky  faces  into  bold  relief,  and  their 
shadows,  cast  by  the  flames  as  they  leaped  and 
flickered,  danced  in  among  the  trembling  foliage, 
like  so  many  specters.  All  at  once  the  speaking 
ceased;  the  negroes  arose,  joined  hands  around 
the  fire,  and  keeping  time  with  their  swaying 
bodies,  commenced  a  chant.  And  this  is  what 
they  sang: 

"  De  glory  ob  de  Lawd  am  cummin', 
We  see  it  a-blazin'  in  de  dawn, 
De  Linkum  sogers  am  a  trampin', 
Jus'  heah  de  tootin'  ob  de  hawn. 


CARRYING  DISPATCHES   TO  MITCHELL.       33 

"Wake  up,  chil'ens!     Wake  up,  chil'ens! 
De  glory  ob  de  Lawd  am  cum, 
Wake  up,  chil'ens!    Wake  up,  chil'ensl 
De  glory  ob  de  Lawd  am  cum. 

"  We  hab  bin  a-lookin'  an'  a-prayin', 
Fob  de  yeah  ob  jubilee  to  cum, 
Now  de  sogers,  dey  am  a-marchin', 
Jus'  heah  de  beatin'  ob  de  drum. 

"  Wake  up,  chil'ens,"  etc. 

"  No  mo'  de  little  pickaninny, 
Shall  be  sold  into  cruel  slabery, 
Massa  Linkum,  he  hab  spoken 
An'  de  darkies  all  am  free. 

"Wake  up,  chil'ens,"  etc. 

Hugh  at  once  knew  he  had  met  friends,  and 
without  thinking  of  the  consequences,  deliberately 
walked  into  their  midst.  His  appearance  caused 
an  instantaneous  panic.  With  shrieks  of  mortal 
terror,  most  of  the  negroes  plunged  into  the  dark 
ness  of  the  forest.  Two  or  three  of  the  boldest, 
however,  set  upon  Hugh,  and  before  he  could 
speak  he  was  pinioned  to  the  ground,  fingers  of 
iron  gripped  his  throat,  and  a  flashing  knife 
gleamed  before  his  eyes.  Never  was  Hugh  nearer 
to  death.  He  tried  to  cry  out,  but  no  sound 
came,  and  everything  grew  black  before  him.  In 
his  agony  he  threw  out  an  arm.  The  color  of  the 
sleeve  of  the  blouse  caught  the  negro's  eye.  The 
deadly  grip  relaxed,  the  descending  knife  stopped 
in  its  course. 

"Who  air  yo'?"  asked  the  negro  in  a  hoarse 
voice.  It  was  some  time  before  Hugh  could  get 


34  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

his  breath  enough  to  answer.  At  last  he  managed 
to  gasp  out,  ''Friend — Lincoln  soldier." 

"How  cum  yo'  heah?" 

"Let  me  up,  and  I  will  tell  you." 

Hugh  was  raised  to  his  feet,  but  still  held  in  a 
firm  grasp,  until  they  became  fully  convinced  that 
he  was  in  reality  a  Lincoln  soldier.  The  frightened 
negroes  came  stealing  back  one  by  one,  and  with 
open  mouth  listened  to  his  story.  Most  of  them 
had  heard  something  of  the  fight,  and  that  one  of 
the  Yankees  had  escaped.  When  he  had  finished, 
they  crowded  around  him,  asked  pardon  for  their 
violence,  and  would  have  covered  his  hand  with 
kisses  if  he  had  let  them. 

"Now,  boys,"  he  said,  "I  must  get  to  Athens. 
Can  you  not  help  me?  I  have  letters  from  Mr. 
Lincoln  to  General  Mitchell.  It  was  to  get  these 
letters  that  the  rebels  attacked  us.  They  are  very 
important.  You  know  my  horse  was  killed ;  is 
there  not  some  way  you  can  get  me  another 
horse?" 

The  burly  negro  who  acted  as  leader  scratched 
his  head,  and  said:  "Don't  know  'bout  dat,  massa; 
hosses  mighty  scarce.  So  many  stolen,  white  folks 
take  good  care  of  dem;  keep  dem  locked  up;  hid 
in  de  woods.  Now,  Massa  Jones  hab  good  hoss 
hid  in  de  woods;  but  golly!  he  kill  me  if  dat  hoss 
gone.  Heah,  Jim,"  addressing  a  quaking  individ 
ual  who  had  just  slid  back  from  the  woods,  "how 
'bout  Doctah  Jenkins's  hoss?" 

"Massa  Jenkins  hab  only  one  ole  hoss;  de  rest 


CARRTING  DISPATCHES   TO  MITCHELL.       35 

all  stolen.  Says  dis  boss  so  po'  and  mean  no  one 
want  him.  Massa  keep  him  in  stable — no  lock. 
But,  Lawd,  massa,  yo'  don't  want  dat  hoss;  hardly 
go  at  all." 

"He  would  be  better  than  none,"  spoke  up 
Hugh.  "I  can  get  another  horse,  when  I  get  to 
Athens." 

Jim  didn't  much  like  the  idea  of  stealing  his 
master's  horse,  and  it  was  only  after  he  was  threat 
ened  by  the  other  negroes  that  he  consented. 

"I'm  a  gone  nigger,  suah,  if  Massa  Jenkins  fin' 
it  out,"  he  whimpered. 

"I  will  fix  that,  Jim,"  spoke  up  Hugh.  "I 
will  leave  a  note  telling  the  doctor  I  took  him, 
and  I  will  see  that  your  master  gets  a  horse  back, 
or  pay  for  this  one.  Everybody  in  Rogersville 
knows  about  the  fight,  and  that  I  got  away.  No 
one  will  suspect  you." 

So  it  was  arranged  that  Jim  should  steal  the 
doctor's  horse.  By  the  light  of  the  fire  Hugh 
wrote  the  promised  note,  telling  Jim  to  leave  it 
in  the  stable.  Bidding  his  dusky  friends  good-bye, 
Hugh  was  conducted  by  Jim  to  the  outskirts  of 
the  village,  close  to  the  doctor's  residence.  Here 
he  was  told  to  wait.  In  about  ten  minutes  Jim 
came  back  with  the  horse  saddled  and  bridled,  but 
the  poor  negro  was  trembling  so  that  his  teeth 
rattled.  It  was  plain  to  be  seen  that  it  was  only 
from  fear  of  the  vengeance  of  his  companions  that 
he  had  taken  the  horse. 

The  feelings  of   Doctor    Jenkins    can  better  be 


36  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

imagined  than  described  when,  in  the  morning,  he 
found  his  horse  gone.  But  Hugh's  note  explained 
it  all,  and  Jim  was  not  suspected. 

Hugh  found  the  horse  fully  as  old  and  slow  as 
Jim  had  said,  but  it  was  much  better  than  going 
on  foot.  He  skirted  around  the  little  village,  and 
then  struck  the  main  road  to  Athens.  The  horse 
refused  to  go  faster  than  a  slow  trot,  and  Hugh 
was  bemoaning  his  bad  luck,  when  he  was  startled 
by  the  tramping  of  horses  a  short  distance  ahead. 
He  hastily  withdrew  from  the  road,  and  took  shel 
ter  in  the  shadow  of  a  friendly  tree,  for  the  moon 
was  now  shining  faintly.  A  squadron  of  Confed 
erate  cavalry  swept  by,  and  from  snatches  of  con 
versation  he  learned  that  they  had  been  out  looking 
for  him.  Hugh  now  blessed  his  stars  that  his  horse 
was  old  and  slow.  If  he  had  been  riding  fast,  he 
might  have  ridden  into  the  midst  of  these  cavalry 
men  before  he  heard  them. 

He  was  yet  several  miles  from  Athens  when  day 
broke,  but  he  was  in  a  country  which  was  more  or 
less  scouted  by  the  Federal  cavalry,  and  therefore 
in  little  danger.  It  was  nearly  noon  when  he  rode 
into  the  little  city  and  reported  to  Colonel  Turchin, 
of  the  Nineteenth  Illinois  Volunteers,  the  com 
mander  of  the  post.  The  colonel  listened  to  his 
story  with  a  great  deal  of  interest. 

''To-morrow  morning,"  said  he,  "a  train  under 
the  escort  of  cavalry  leaves  here  for  Huntsville. 
The  road  is  dangerous  to  travel  without  an  escort ; 
wait  until  then,  and  you  can  go  through  with  them. 


CARRYING  DISPATCHES    '1 0  MITCHELL.       37 

In  the  meantime,  I  will  see  that  a  horse  is  procured 
for  you.  Now,"  he  continued  kindly,  "go  and 
get  some  rest;  you  have  had  a  hard  time  of  it." 

Hugh  thanked  the  colonel  for  his  kindness,  but 
lingered  as  if  he  would  say  more. 

"What  is  it,  my  boy?" 

"Would — would  it  be  too  much  to  ask  that  if 
possible  you  would  see  what  has  become  of  Stew 
art?  I  almost  know  he  was  killed,  but  I  would 
like  to  have  him  have  a  decent  burial." 

"From  your  story,"  replied  the  colonel,  "Stew 
art  deserves  a  monument.  He  was  certainly  a 
hero.  I  shall  act  on  your  suggestion.  I  want  to 
clean  out  that  nest  of  Rebel  cavalry  that  has  been 
hanging  around  Rogersville,  anyway." 

"And  see  that  the  doctor  gets  his  horse  back," 
added  Hugh.  "The  way  I  got  him  was  a  little  too 
much  like  stealing." 

The  colonel  smiled.  "Yes,  I  will  see  about  that, 
too." 

The  next  morning  Hugh  left  for  Huntsville  in 
company  with  the  cavalry,  and  the  journey  was 
concluded  without  incident. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  PARALYZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK. 

ENERAL  O.  M.  MITCHELL  sat  in  his  head- 
quarters  at  Huntsville  poring  over  a  number 
of  maps  which  were  spread  out  on  a  table  before 
him.  He  looked  careworn,  and  his  countenance 
had  a  troubled  expression.  At  length  he  rolled  up 
the  maps,  gave  a  sigh,  and  sat  buried  in  deep 
thought.  His  meditations  were  interrupted  by  an 
orderly  who  came  in,  saluted,  and  said,  "A  courier, 
who  has  just  arrived  from  Corinth  with  dispatches, 
awaits  outside." 

"Show  him  in  at  once,"  said  the  general,  eagerly, 
and  a  moment  afterwards  Hugh  was  ushered  into 
the  room. 

"Are  you  direct  from  General  Halleck?"  was  the 
first  question  asked  by  Mitchell. 

"I  am  direct  from  General  Nelson  at  luka," 
replied  Hugh;  "but  he  told  me  the  dispatches  I 
have  were  from  Generals  Halleck  and  Buell." 

"When  did  you  leave  luka?" 

"Three  days  ago." 

"Did  you  come  through  alone?" 

"Only  from  Rogersville  to  Athens.  A  comrade 
started  with  me,  but  he  was  killed  near  Rogersville. 

38 


THE  PARALYZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK.   39 

I  should  have  been  here  some  hours  earlier  had 
we  not  been  attacked  near  that  place  by  a  squad  of 
cavalry." 

"Ah!  you  were  attacked,  then?" 

"Yes,  general." 

"I  will  hear  about  it  later.  I  must  now  look 
over  the  dispatches  you  have  brought.  Make  your 
self  comfortable  at  my  headquarters  until  I  send  for 
you." 

Hugh  retired,  and  the  general  eagerly  turned  to 
his  dispatches.  As  he  read  his  brow  contracted, 
and  his  whole  face  showed  the  most  bitter  disap 
pointment. 

Having  read  them  through,  he  dashed  them  to  the 
floor  in  a  passion,  exclaiming:  "All  is  lost!  All  is 
lost!  Fools!  Fools!" 

Arising,  he  paced  the  floor  with  quick,  nervous 
steps.  "What  is  the  use  of  worrying,"  he  at  last 
muttered  to  himself.  '  *  My  work  will  all  be  undone, 
but  what  will  that  matter  to  me?  What  fools!  what 
fools!  To  think  they  can  fuss  with  a  needless  rail 
road  for  weeks,  and  still  capture  Chattanooga." 

When  Buell  commenced  his  advance  from  Nash 
ville  to  Shiloh,  General  O.  M.  Mitchell  executed 
one  of  the  most  brilliant  lesser  movements  of  the 
war.  Starting  from  Shelbyville,  Tennessee,  by  a 
rapid  march  his  advance  appeared  before  Huntsville, 
Alabama,  on  the  morning  of  April  nth.  If  his 
army  had  dropped  from  the  clouds  the  inhabitants 
of  that  little  city  would  not  have  been  more  aston 
ished.  The  place  surrendered  without  resistance. 


40  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

Mitchell  captured  one  hundred  and  seventy  prison 
ers,  fifteen  locomotives,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty 
passenger  and  freight  cars. 

Using  Huntsville  as  a  base  of  operation,  he  sent 
a  force  by  rail  east  and  west,  and  in  twenty-four 
hours  was  in  possession  of  the  Memphis  and  Charles 
ton  Railroad  from  Decatur  to  Stevenson,  a  distance 
of  over  one  hundred  miles. 

All  through  the  weary  days  when  Halleck  was 
creeping  toward  Corinth,  Mitchell  held  this  road, 
fighting  a  number  of  successful  small  engagements, 
and  by  a  rapid  combination  of  his  troops  in  differ 
ent  places,  made  the  enemy  think  his  force  was 
three  times  as  large  as  it  really  was.  He  ordered 
Negley's  brigade  to  cross  the  mountains  from  Mc- 
Minnville,  and  on  the  /th  of  June  that  brigade 
reached  the  Tennessee  opposite  Chattanooga  and 
shelled  that  city.  But  Negley's  force  was  so  small 
he  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  try  to  cross  the  river, 
and  owing  to  a  lack  of  supplies  he  was  forced  to  fall 
back  to  McMinnville. 

Chattanooga  was  the  gateway  not  only  to  East 
Tennessee,  but  to  Atlanta,  Georgia.  If  it  had  been 
taken  early  in  the  war,  the  backbone  of  the  Confed 
eracy  would  have  been  broken. 

After  Corinth  was  evacuated,  Halleck  planned 
large  campaigns  on  paper.  Grant  was  to  open  the 
Mississippi,  and  Buell  was  to  complete  the  work  so 
auspiciously  begun  by  Mitchell.  Chattanooga  once 
captured,  the  campaign  was  to  be  extended  into 
East  Tennessee,  and  Atlanta  itself  threatened. 


THE  PARALYZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK.   41 

The  plan  was  perfectly  feasible,  but  to  be  suc 
cessful  it  required  a  bold,  rapid  movement,  Buell 
wanted  to  make  the  campaign  by  the  way  of  Ten 
nessee  and  McMinnville,  paying  no  attention  to  the 
Memphis  and  Charleston  Railroad,  but  Halleck  was' 
in  favor  of  moving  directly  east  along  the  line  of  the 
road.  After  a  long  discussion,  Halleck  yielded  to 
Buell,  and  that  general  left  immediately  for  luka  to 
put  his  plan  into  execution. 

But  Buell  was  hardly  out  of  sight  before  Halleck 
changed  his  mind,  and  telegraphed  him  that  he  must 
keep  along  the  line  of  the  railroad.  He  did  more: 
he  ordered  Buell  to  repair  the  road  from  luka  to 
Decatur  as  he  advanced.  This  not  only  meant 
days,  but  weeks  of  delay.  Buell  remonstrated 
against  the  order,  but  his  remonstrance  did  no  good. 
In  a  letter  dated  the  i/th  of  June,  Buell  wrote  to 
Halleck,  as  follows : 

"The  movement  I  am  making  cannot  be  made 
without  risk,  if  not  made  promptly.  It  seems  to 
me  that  the  importance  of  the  railroad  from  Bear 
Creek  to  Decatur  is  greatly  overrated ;  as  a  means 
of  transferring  troops,  it  is  of  no  value  whatever, 
and  as  a  channel  for  supplying  those  in  Tennessee, 
it  is  neither  needed  nor  convenient,  while  its  ex 
posure  to  interruption  makes  it  extremely  objection 
able." 

Halleck,  however,  was  deaf  to  all  reasoning,  and 
ordered  Buell  to  carry  out  his  orders.  Thus  left 
without  choice,  Buell  advanced  slowly,  repairing 
the  railroad  as  he  went.  The  delay  was  fatal. 


42  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

Great  as  was  Halleck's  mistake  in  the  advance  on 
Corinth,  this  was  a  greater  one.  It  brought  to 
naught  the  whole  campaign,  and  prolonged  the  war 
for  at  least  one  year.  For  the  paralyzing  touch  of 
Halleck,  the  nation  paid  dearly. 

The  dispatches  which  Hugh  carried  to  Mitchell 
told  that  general  of  Halleck's  plans;  that  the  rail 
road  must  be  repaired  before  Buell  could  join  him. 
Mitchell  already  had  the  Nashville  and  Chattanooga 
Railroad  repaired  nearly  to  Stevenson,  and  there 
remained  a  gap  of  only  twenty  miles  that  needed 
repairs  in  the  railroad  leading  from  Nashville  to  De- 
catur.  For  a  campaign  against  Chattanooga,  the 
Nashville  and  Chattanooga  Railroad  was  really  the 
only  one  needed.  Afterwards,  this  one  road  sup 
plied  Sherman's  immense  army  on  the  Atlanta 
campaign. 

No  wonder  General  Mitchell  was  in  utter  despair 
when  he  received  Halleck's  orders.  He  saw  that 
the  whole  movement  would  result  in  complete 
failure. 

To  all  this  there  was  a  curious  ending.  General 
Buell  was  relieved  of  his  command  in  the  fall,  and 
a  military  commission  was  organized  at  Cincinnati 
to  inquire  into  his  conduct  as  commanding  general; 
why  he  failed  to  capture  Chattanooga,  and  thus 
made  the  invasion  of  Kentucky  by  Bragg  possible. 

After  days  of  inquiry,  this  presumably  eminently 
wise,  august,  and  impartial  Commission  made  the 
following  report : 

"When  the  Rebels  evacuated  Corinth,  there  was 


THE  PARALYZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK.   43 

no  place  upon  which  they  could  rally  in  time  to 
oppose  successfully  the  army  under  Major-General 
Halleck  in  his  attempt  to  open  the  Mississippi,  and 
possess  ourselves  of  East  Tennessee.  To  accom 
plish  the  latter  purpose,  General  Buell,  in  command 
of  what  has  since  been  known  as  'The  Army  of  the 
Ohio,'  was  sent  in  the  direction  of  Chattanooga 
with  instructions  to  seize  that  place  and  through  it 
East  Tennessee.  It  has  been  proved  on  the  part  of 
the  government,  and  not  denied  by  the  defense, 
that  the  Rebels  were  not  in  force  at  that  time  in 
either  place,  and  had  General  Buell  pushed  on,  he 
would  have  taken  the  more  important  strategic 
points  almost  without  resistance.  Why  this  was 
not  done,  General  Buell  assures  us,  was  owing  to  a 
lack  of  supplies,  and  the  attempt  to  repair  and 
keep  open  long  lines  of  railroad  through  a  hostile 
population.  But  the  most  extraordinary  fact  in 
this  connection  pressing  upon  the  Commission,  is 
that  the  commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Ohio  knew 
at  the  time  that  these  lines  of  railway  would  be 
useless  for  the  lack  of  rolling  stock,  and  although 
an  attempt  is  made  evidently  to  shield  himself 
under  the  orders  of  Major-General  Halleck,  we 
find  no  earnest  remonstrance  that  would  justify  the 
Commission  in  regarding  such  a  defense  as  sufficient. 
The  brief  oral  instructions  claimed  to  have  been 
received,  followed  by  the  yet  briefer  telegram,  evi 
denced  a  confidence  in  and  a  discretionary  power 
given  to  Major-General  Buell,  which  should  now 
bar  any  attempt  to  shift  the  responsibility.  The 


44      ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

fact  that  he  knew,  at  the  time,  the  hopelessness  and 
absurdity  of  these  efforts  is  conclusive." 

There  can  be  but  one  conclusion  drawn  from  this 
most  extraordinary  rinding  of  the  Commission. 
Buell  was  the  under  dog  in  the  fight.  He  had  been 
removed  from  his  command ;  in  a  measure,  he  was 
in  disgrace;  he  was  execrated  by  nearly  the  whole 
of  his  army  and  half  of  the  North.  Therefore,  he 
had  no  power  to  reward  or  punish ;  no  influence  to 
be  felt. 

On  the  other  hand,  Halleck  was  high  in  author 
ity,  the  military  adviser  of  the  President,  and  vir 
tually  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  Federal  armies. 
It  would  not  do  to  censure  Halleck;  it  might  cause; 
the  honorable  members  of  the  Commission  trouble; 
so  Buell  not  only  had  to  bear  his  own  sins,  but  was 
made  the  scapegoat  of  Halleck. 

But  even  this  toadying  did  not  placate  Halleck. 
Like  a  Bourbon,  he  never  learned.  The  Commis 
sion  had  had  the  temerity  to  call  his  pet  scheme  of 
repairing  the  railroad  "an  absurdity." 

When  the  report  of  the  Commission  was  forwarded 
to  him  at  Washington,  he  sat  down  in  wrath  and 
wrote: 

<4So  much  of  the  report  as  states  that  General 
Buell's  advance  was  delayed  by  the  repairs  on  the 
Memphis  and  Charleston  Railroad,  and  that  Gen 
eral  Buell's  lines  of  supply  were  unnecessarily  long, 
is  incorrect.  General  Buell  had  no  other  line  of 
supply  than  this  road  until  he  reached  Decatur  and 
connected  with  the  Nashville  road." 


THE  PARALTZING  HAND   OF  HALLECK.       45 

Eastport,  on  the  Tennessee  River,  was  at  that 
time  a  depot  of  supplies  for  the  Federal  army. 
From  Eastport  it  is  hardly  two  days'  march  to 
Decatur.  Yet  in  the  above  Halleck  solemnly  de 
clared  it  was  necessary  to  spend  weeks  in  repairing 
a  railroad  to  cover  this  short  distance. 

And  this  is  the  man  who  sat  in  judgment  on  out 
generals  for  years.  It  was  only  when  he  was  for 
bidden  to  interfere  with  Grant  and  Sherman  that 
the  war  was  brought  to  a  successful  close. 

As  commanding  general,  it  was  Halleck's  business 
to  order  Buell  to  make  the  movement  on  Chatta 
nooga  as  expeditiously  as  possible.  Yet,  forsooth, 
Buell  is  condemned,  because  he  did  not  accompany 
his  protest  to  Halleck  with  a  kick. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  in  future  years,  history  will 
render  General  Buell  justice  in  this  matter. 

Was  it  any  wonder  that  the  dispatches  which 
Hugh  brought  utterly  crushed  every  hope  that 
Mitchell  had  of  taking  Chattanooga?  Terrific 
battles  were  to  be  fought,  thousands  to  be  slain,  and 
months  to  pass  before  Chattanooga  should  fall. 

In  the  morning  after  Hugh's  arrival,  he  was  told 
that  General  Nelson's  division  was  to  move  in  a 
few  days  as  far  east  as  Huntsville,  and  that  he  need 
not  make  the  return  journey  until  then.  Instead, 
he  was  sent  to  Nashville  with  dispatches,  making 
most  of  the  journey  by  rail.  When  he  returned 
he  found  that  Nelson,  with  his  division,  had  reached 
Athens,  and  he  joined  the  general  there. 

He  was  warmly  greeted  by  Nelson,  who  informed 


46  ON  GENERAL   THOMASES  STAFF. 

him  that  he  was  Sergeant  Hugh  Raymond  now, 
promoted  for  bravery  and  fidelity  in  carrying  the 
dispatches. 

1  'But,  General,  I  do  not  deserve  this, "  said  Hugh, 
with  quivering  lip.  "It  wac  Stewart  who  gave  his 
life  that  I  might  get  away  with  the  dispatches.  If 
that  man  had  lived,  he  ought  to  have  been  made  a 
general.  He  went  to  his  death,  while  all  I  had  to 
do  was  to  run." 

"And  a  very  good  run  you  made  of  it,  Sergeant," 
answered  the  general.  "It  takes  far  more  cour 
age  to  run  sometimes  than  it  does  to  stand  still  and 
be  taken  prisoner.  You  took  your  life  in  your 
hands  when  you  ran." 

"But  Stewart,  General,  does  any  one  know  what 
became  of  his  body?  Did  you  march  through 
Rogersville  when  you  came  here." 

A  twinkle  came  into  Nelson's  eye  as  he  answered : 
"I  think  I  will  send  you  to  Rogersville  to-morrow, 
and  let  you  look  the  matter  up.  The  place  is  now 
garrisoned  by  a  small  force  of  our  men." 

The  next  morning,  just  as  Hugh  was  starting 
on  his  trip  to  Rogersville,  he  witnessed  an  incident 
he  could  never  think  of  without  laughing.  But  it 
had  its  serious  side  to  at  least  one  person,  and  that 
was  a  peddler  of  pies. 

An  Alabama  cracker,  tall,  lank,  sallow,  came 
into  the  camp  selling  pies.  They  were  of  half-moon 
shape,  the  crust  a  good  substitute  for  India  rubber, 
and  the  filling  indescribable. 


THE  PARALYZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK.   47 

"Heah  is  yo'  fine  peach  pe-ies,  only  fifty  cents!" 
he  was  yelling  at  the  top  of  his  voice. 

Anything  in  the  shape  of  a  pie  made  the  boys' 
mouths  water,  and  the  man  was  soon  surrounded  by 
a  crowd  of  soldiers  and  doing  a  flourishing  business, 
when  Nelson  came  along.  He  was  in  a  furious 
passion.  Supplies  were  not  coming  up  to  suit 
him;  he  had  received  orders  to  send  part  of  his 
division  toward  Nashville  to  help  to  guard  the  rail 
road  ;  and  he  was  out  of  sorts  generally.  Seeing 
the  man  engaged  in  selling  his  pies,  he  rode  up  to 
him  and  thundered,  "I  thought  I  told  you  to  keep 
out  of  this  camp,  selling  those  abominations  you 
call  pies." 

The  fellow  was  thoroughly  frightened.  "I — I — 
forgot,"  he  stammered. 

"Forgot,  did  you?  Well,  you  will  never  forget 
again.  Here  corporal,"  turning  to  a  grinning 
soldier,  "take  this  fellow  out  and  hang  him." 

The  terror-stricken  wretch  dropped  his  pies,  fell 
on  his  knees,  and  raised  his  hands  pleadingly. 

"Mercy!  mercy!"  he  gasped.  "I  hev  a  wife 
an'  eight  chil'uns!  I  never  will  sell  enny  mo'  pe-ies, 
Ginerel,  indeed  I  won't." 

1 '  Mercy !  do  you  think  you  deserve  mercy,  selling 
those  things  to  my  boys  for  fifty  cents  apiece? 
They  are  more  dangerous  than  Rebel  bullets. 
Here,  eat  every  one  of  them,  and  that  quick,  or  I 
will  hang  you." 

The  man  snatched  up  a  pie,  and  in  a  moment  it 
was  gone. 


48      ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Now,  another." 

He  picked  up  the  second  one,  but  it  disappeared 
a  little  slower.  As  he  took  the  last  mouthful,  he 
looked  up  at  the  general  with  a  pleading  eye. 

"Another!  don't  be  fooling  about  it." 

The  third  disappeared,  amid  the  shouts  and 
laughter  of  the  soldiers  who  had  crowded  around  to 
see  the  fun. 

"Don't  be  slow  about  it, — another." 

The  fellow  slowly  reached  for  the  fourth  pie.  He 
choked  on  it  two  or  three  times,  but  it  at  last  joined 
its  companions. 

"I  can't  eat  enny  mo',  Ginerel,  I  can't,"  moaned 
the  poor  fellow. 

"Take  him  out  and  hang  him,  corporal,"  shouted 
Nelson. 

The  corporal  reached  out  for  the  man,  but  the 
victim  grabbed  another  pie,  and  was  gulping  it  down 
in  huge  mouthfuls.  When  he  had  finished,  he 
looked  up  at  Nelson  with  tears  streaming  down  his 
face. 

"One  more  or  hang.' 

Tremblingly  he  reached  for  the  sixth  pie,  took  a 
few  mouthfuls,  but  nature  had  reached  its  limit — 
the  stomach  revolted. 

"Escort  him  out  of  the  camp,"  said  Nelson  to 
the  corporal,  "and  hang  him  if  he  ever  shows  his 
face  here  again." 

Amid  the  hoots,  jeers,  yells,  and  cat-calls  of  the 
soldiers,  he  was  led  out  of  camp,  bent  half  double, 
his  hands  pressed  on  his  stomach,  and  groaning  at 


THE  PARALTZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK.   49 

every  step.  Just  as  the  corporal  left  him,  he  handed 
him  his  basket,  saying,  "Here  is  your  basket, 
Uncle." 

Strange  to  say  there  was  not  a  single  pie  in  it. 

"Did  I  eat  'em  all?"  whimpered  the  man,  as  he 
took  the  basket. 

"Every  one,  Uncle,  every  one.  I  think  you 
must  have  devoured  at  least  two  dozen,"  answered 
the  corporal,  with  a  wink  as  he  walked  away. 

It  was  a  hot,  dusty  ride,  but  in  his  eagerness 
Hugh  covered  the  distance  to  Rogersville  by  noon. 
To  the  commander  of  the  post,  Captain  Cope- 
land,  he  presented  a  personal  letter  from  Nelson. 
The  captain  read  it,  smiled,  and  said:  "I  think, 
Sergeant,  I  can  take  you  to  a  person  who  can  give 
you  the  information  you  wish.  But  first,  wash 
the  dust  of  travel  from  you,  and  have  some  dinner. 
I  am  in  luck  to-day.  I  can  give  you  much  bettei 
than  soldier's  fare." 

After  dinner  the  captain  walked  with  Hugh  to  a 
commodious  house,  which  stood  in  a  beautiful  grove 
on  the  outskirts  of  the  village.  They  were  met  at 
the  door  by  a  fine  looking  old  Southern  gentleman, 
who  shook  hands  cordially  with  the  captain. 

"Allow  me,  Doctor,"  said  the  captain,  "to 
introduce  to  you  Sergeant  Hugh  Raymond,  who 
would  like  to  see  your  patient." 

"Yes,  sah,  this  way,  sah,"  replied  the  doctor. 

Hugh's  heart  gave  a  great  bound, — "his 
patient!"  Could  it  be  that  Stewart  was  alive? 

They  were  ushered  into  a  large,   airy  room,  and 


50  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

there,  propped  up  in  bed,  was  Stewart,  looking 
pale  and  thin,  but  alive  and  smiling. 

With  a  cry  of  joy,  Hugh  was  on  his  knees  beside 
the  bed,  one  of  Stewart's  hands  in  his,  and  crying: 
"John!  John!  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you.  Then 
you  were  not  killed  after  all!" 

"No,  Hugh,  I  am  worth  a  dozen  dead  men  yet. 
This  left  arm  you  see  all  bandaged  up  was 
broken.  I  have  a  hole  through  my  thigh,  and  as 
you  see,  a  ball  gave  me  a  pretty  deep  scalp  wound. 
The  last  rendered  me  senseless,  and  I  was  left  for 
dead.  I  would  have  died  if  it  had  not  been  for 
good  Doctor  Jenkins  here,  who,  although  an 
enemy,  obeyed  the  Scriptures — took  me  in  and 
bound  up  my  wounds." 

"Doctor  Jenkins!  Doctor  Jenkins!"  gasped  Hugh. 
"Why,  it  was  the  doctor's  horse  I  got  away  with!" 

"Here,  Doctor,"  shouted  Stewart,  "here  is  the 
thief  that  stole  your  horse;  he  has  confessed." 

Hugh  looked  foolish,  but  soon  rallied,  and  said: 
"Doctor,  I  hope  you  will  forgive  me;  it  was  a 
case  of  necessity.  I  am  here  now  to  make  amends, 
if  you  did  not  get  the  horse  back.  I  left  orders  to 
have  him  returned." 

"I  will  forgive  you,  Sergeant,  seeing  that  General 
Nelson  gave  me  a  much  better  one,"  laughed  the 
doctor. 

"Hugh,"  said  Stewart  in  a  low  voice,  so  as  not 
to  be  heard  by  the  others,  "the  doctor  is  a  brick — 
a  perfect  brick — if  he  is  a  cantankerous,  fire-eating 
Reb.  He  is  one  of  the  best  men  I  ever  saw ;  he 


Stewart's  Eye  brightened  as  a  light  Step  entered  the  Room. 


THE  PARALYZING  HAND  OF  HALLECK.   5! 

saved  my  life.  And  then,"  here  Stewart  hesitated, 
blushed,  and  his  voice  sank  to  a  whisper,  "he  has 
one  of  the  sweetest,  dearest  girls  for  a  daughter 
you  ever  saw." 

"So!  So!"  whispered  Hugh,  "the  land  lies  that 
way,  does  it?  Another  case  of  Othello  and 
Desdemona.  I  suppose  congratulations  are  in 
order,  old  fellow." 

Hugh  saw  Stewart's  eye  brighten,  as  a  light  step 
was  heard  entering  the  room,  and  a  moment  later 
he  was  introduced  to  Miss  Ruth  Jenkins.  She  was 
a  pretty  girl,  with  deep,  tender  blue  eyes,  and  her 
voice  was  sweet  and  low,  with  that  soft  accent 
which  is  one  of  the  chief  charms  of  the  Southern  girl. 

When  Hugh  got  an  opportunity,  he  whispered  to 
Stewart:  "I  say,  old  boy,  you  are  a  lucky  fellow. 
Here  I  have  been  mourning  for  you  dead,  and, 
instead  of  that,  you  have  captured  one  of  the 
sweetest  girls  in  Alabama.  I  wouldn't  mind  being 
shot,  if  you  would  guarantee  like  results.  Has  the 
doctor  any  more  girls?" 

"No,  Hugh,  I  am  sorry,  but  you  see  one  family 
couldn't  afford  two  such  girls  as  Ruth." 

"Just  my  luck;  but,  John,  you  deserve  it  all." 

Stewart  pressed  Hugh's  hand;  he  was  too  happy 
for  words. 

Just  before  they  took  their  leave,  Captain  Cope- 
land  turned  to  Hugh  and  said:  "Oh,  yes!  I  came 
nearly  forgetting.  By  request  of  General  Nelson, 
Sergeant  Hugh  Raymond,  let  me  introduce  you  to 
Lieutenant  John  Stewart." 


CHAPTER   IV. 

A  THREE-HUNDRED-MILE  RACE. 

THE  year  1862,  which  opened  so  auspiciously 
for  the  Union  arms,  closed  in  gloom.  The 
splendid  victories  which  commenced  with  Mill 
Springs,  followed  by  Donelson,  Shiloh,  the  fall  of 
New  Orleans,  and  of  Island  No.  10,  ceased  with 
the  evacuation  of  Corinth. 

On  the  Peninsula,  McClellan  was  beaten  back 
from  before  Richmond.  Pope's  boastful  and  vain 
glorious  campaign  in  Virginia  ended  with  the  awful 
slaughter  and  defeat  of  Manassas. 

The  victorious  march  of  the  Army  of  the  Ohio 
under  Buell  was  suddenly  stopped.  For  weeks  it 
struggled  against  the  inevitable,  groping  like  a  man 
in  the  dark  for  an  antagonist  it  could  not  find;  it 
then  was  swept  back  for  three  hundred  miles,  and 
found  itself  once  more  on  the  banks  of  the  Ohio. 

The  whole  State  of  Tennessee,  east  of  the  Ten 
nessee  River,  with  the  exception  of  Nashville,  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Confederacy.  Half  of  the 
State  of  Kentucky  went  the  same  way.  Grant, 
however,  held  his  own  from  Corinth  west  to 
Memphis. 

Buell's  halt  to  repair  the  railroad  had  given  the 
52 


A    THREE-HUNDRED-MILE  RACE.  53 

Confederates  a  breathing  spell  and  time  to  concen 
trate  an  army  at  Chattanooga.  Beauregard  had 
been  relieved  from  command,  and  Braxton  Bragg 
appointed  in  his  place.  Bragg  was  a  bold  and 
aggressive  general.  He  at  once  began  to  plan  to  force 
Buell  back  and  invade  Kentucky.  He  even  con 
templated  crossing  the  Ohio  and  capturing  Cincin 
nati,  thus  making  the  North  feel  the  heavy  weight 
of  war. 

This  contemplated  advance  of  Bragg  could  never 
have  been  brought  about,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
daring  deeds  of  two  Confederate  cavalry  officers, 
General  N.  B.  Forrest  and  Colonel  John  H.  Morgan. 
These  two  men  literally  became  the  scourge  of  the 
Federal  army.  They  brought  to  naught  the  well 
laid  plans  of  our  generals,  prevented  Buell's 
contemplated  Chattanooga  campaign,  and  at  last 
made  it  possible  for  Bragg  to  send  our  armies 
scurrying  back  to  Louisville.  To  Morgan  and 
Forrest  belong  the  honor  of  accomplishing  with  a 
few  hundred  men  what  many  generals  would  not 
have  accomplished  with  thousands. 

In  July,  Morgan,  with  less  than  a  thousand  men, 
swept  through  the  State  of  Kentucky  like  a  whirl 
wind  almost  up  to  the  Ohio  River.  He  captured 
town  after  town,  destroyed  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  dollars'  worth  of  property,  tore  up  miles  of 
railroad,  burnt  bridges,  threw  trains  off  the  tracks, 
and  drove  the  whole  State  into  a  panic.  During 
the  same  month,  Forrest  captured  Murfreesboro, 
with  hundreds  of  prisoners,  including  General 


54  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

Crittenden  ;  tore  up  the  railroad  nearly  to  Nashville, 
and  escaped  comparatively  unharmed. 

These  raids,  by  destroying  the  railroads,  cut  off 
the  supplies  from  Buell's  army,  and  put  the  men  on 
half  and  quarter  rations.  Now  commenced  the 
dissatisfaction  against  Buell,  which  at  last  grew  to 
such  proportions  as  to  cause  his  removal.  Buell 
was  a  strict  disciplinarian.  He  severely  punished 
foraging,  and  protected  the  property  of  Secessionists 
and  Unionists  alike.  His  soldiers,  suffering  with 
hunger,  looked  with  longing  eyes  toward  the  rich 
fields  and  well  filled  smoke-houses  they  were  not 
allowed  to  touch.  The  murmuring  was  not  only 
deep,  but  loud.  At  last  a  soldier  was  shot  by  a 
Southern  planter  under  peculiarly  atrocious  cir 
cumstances,  because  he  entered  a  field  of  corn.  It 
almost  raised  a  mutiny,  and  aggravated  the  feeling 
against  Buell. 

At  this  time  the  cavalry  arm  of  the  Federal  army 
was  weak  in  numbers  and  inefficient.  It  was  found 
impossible  to  catch  Forrest  or  Morgan  with  infantry, 
so  those  generals  harassed  the  rear  of  the  Federal 
army  at  will. 

It  was  known  to  Buell  and  his  generals  that  Bragg 
was  about  ready  to  move,  but  as  to  when  and  where 
he  would  strike,  they  were  completely  in  the  dark. 
They  found  it  almost  impossible  to  get  any  reliable 
information. 

One  day  Thomas  and  Nelson  were  discussing  the 
situation,  and  Thomas  said : 

"General,  I  wish  that  protege   of  yours,  Captain 


A    THREE-HUNDRED-MILE  RACE.  55 

Shackelford,  were  here.  Young  as  he  was,  he  was 
the  most  reliable  scout  I  ever  had.  He  seemed  to 
divine  the  plans  of  the  enemy,  almost  by  intuition." 

"Confound  him!"  growled  Nelson,  "I  am  afraid 
we  have  lost  him  altogether." 

"How  is  that?"  asked  Thomas. 

"At  Nashville  I  had  him  regularly  commissioned 
as  captain.  No  commission  was  ever  more  worthily 
bestowed.  It  was  information  I  received  from  him, 
that  made  me  make  my  race  for  Shiloh.  He  found 
his  father,  who  was  a  Confederate  colonel,  desper 
ately  wounded  on  the  battlefield,  and  asked  and 
received  an  indefinite  leave  of  absence  to  take  him 
home.  A  couple  of  weeks  ago,  I  wrote  him,  asking 
him  if  possible  to  return,  saying  I  needed  his  ser 
vices  very  much.  The  young  cub  responded  by 
sending  me  his  resignation.  I  am  afraid  he  is  being 
influenced  by  his  father." 

"I  am  sorry  to  hear  it,"  responded  Thomas.  "I 
became  greatly  attached  to  him." 

"I  am  holding  his  resignation,"  continued  Nel 
son,  "in  hopes  he  will  reconsider.  I  expect  to  see 
him  shortly.  I  received  orders  to-day  to  give  up 
my  division  and  go  back  to  Kentucky  to  take  com 
mand  of  the  troops  in  that  State." 

"So  I  hear,"  answered  Thomas.  "My  congrat 
ulations,  General;  if  I  mistake  not,  the  field  will 
be  a  lively  one  before  long." 

"Thomas,"  answered  Nelson,  evidently  with 
much  feeling,  "I  don't  want  to  go  back.  I  hate  to 
give  up  my  division,  and  have  protested  against 


5 6  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

going,  but  the  last  orders  are  imperative.     Then — 
then—" 

"Then  what,  General?" 

"I  am  ashamed  to  say  it,  but  I  have  a  feeling 
that  some  calamity  is  impending,  and  I  dread  to 
go  back." 

Thomas  smiled.  ''General,  you  are  not  super 
stitious,  are  you?" 

"No,  but  somehow  I  cannot  get  rid  of  this  feel 
ing.  I  believe  my  going  back  to  Kentucky  will  be 
neither  for  my  own  good  nor  the  good  of  my 
country." 

In  August  Morgan  made  another  raid,  capturing 
Gallatin,  and  then  in  a  pitched  battle  defeated  the 
Federal  cavalry  under  General  R.  W.  Johnson.  A 
few  days  afterwards,  Forrest  swept  entirely  around 
Nashville,  escaping  by  the  way  of  West  Tennessee. 

Buell  was  at  his  wits'  end.  Word  came  that 
General  Kirby  Smith  with  a  large  force  was 
advancing  into  Kentucky  through  Cumberland  Gap, 
and  that  Bragg  had  crossed  the  Tennessee  at  Chat 
tanooga.  Although  the  air  had  been  full  of  rumors 
that  Bragg  intended  to  invade  Kentucky,  Buell 
would  not  believe  that  that  general  would  try  to 
slip  past  him. 

"It  would  not  be  military  for  Bragg  to  leave  a 
hostile  army  in  his  rear,"  reasoned  Buell.  He 
confidently  believed  that  Bragg  would  try  to  de 
stroy  his  army  before  he  made  any  attempt  to 
invade  Kentucky,  and  therefore  would  attack  him. 
But  where?  This  was  what  puzzled  Buell.  He 


A    THREE-HUNDRED-MILE  RACE.  57 

first  gave  orders  for  his  army  to  concentrate  at 
Altamont,  then  at  McMinnville,  then  at  Murfrees- 
boro. 

Second  in  command  to  Buell  was  General  George 
H.  Thomas.  It  was  at  this  time  that  Thomas 
began  to  exhibit  those  qualities  which  afterwards 
placed  him  in  the  foremost  rank  of  the  Federal 
commanders.  Since  the  battle  of  Mill  Springs,  he 
had  had  no  opportunity  to  show  his  mettle.  His 
division  came  too  late  to  take  part  in  the  battle  of 
Shiloh.  He  had  an  important  command  during  the 
siege  of  Corinth,  but  no  general  could  distinguish 
himself  in  that  colossal  failure.  After  the  evacua 
tion  of  Corinth,  his  division  was  kept  guarding  the 
railroad  for  weeks.  Bragg  had  completely  mystified 
and  outgeneraled  Buell,  and  Thomas  tried  to  set 
him  right. 

"Bragg,"  said  Thomas,  "will  neither  attack  you 
at  McMinnville,  Murfreesboro,  nor  Nashville.  His 
destination  is  Kentucky,  and  he  will  pass  to  the 
east  of  us. 

"What!"  asked  Buell  in  surprise,  "and  leave  us 
in  his  rear?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Thomas,  "The  army  should  be 
concentrated  with  all  possible  dispatch  at  Sparta. 
You  can  then  strike  Bragg  as  he  debouches  from 
the  Sequatchie  Valley,  and,  I  believe,  administer 
an  overwhelming  defeat." 

But  Buell  could  not  believe  it.  If  he  concen 
trated  the  army  at  Sparta,  it  would  leave  Murfrees 
boro  and  Nashville  open  to  attack.  So  Thomas's 


5$  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS1  S  STAFF. 

advice  was  put  aside  as  worthless.  Well  would  it 
have  been  for  the  country  and  for  Buell,  if  it  had 
been  taken. 

Buell  was  dumfounded  when  he  learned  that 
Bragg  had  crossed  the  Cumberland,  and  was  two 
days'  march  ahead  of  him  on  his  way  north,  and  the 
race  for  the  Ohio  River  began.  It  was  one  of  the 
most  peculiar  movements  of  the  war,  this  race  for 
Louisville. 

Bragg  stopped  two  days  to  capture  Mumfords- 
ville,  and  this  brought  Buell  up  with  him.  For 
three  days  the  two  armies  faced  each  other  in  battle 
array  at  Prewitt's  Knob.  Each  commander  hesi 
tated  to  attack,  for  a  defeat  would  have  been  fatal  to 
either.  It  was  here  that  the  absurd  story  that  Buell 
and  Bragg  slept  together  gained  credence.  These 
generals  were  brothers-in-law,  and  the  story  that 
they  slept  at  a  farmhouse  outside  of  the  lines  dur 
ing  these  three  days  was  believed  by  thousands  of 
the  soldiers.  So  great  was  the  dissatisfaction  among 
the  officers  of  the  Federal  army  that,  while  at  Prew 
itt's  Knob,  a  secret  council  was  held,  and  some  of 
them  boldly  advocated  the  plan  of.  deposing  Buell 
by  force,  and  putting  Thomas  in  his  place.  This 
plan  was  brought  to  an  abrupt  close  by  an  officer 
saying:  "I  know  General  Thomas  well.  I  know 
of  what  stuff  he  is  made.  Now,  try  to  depose 
Buell  and  elevate  Thomas  to  the  command,  and  he 
will  be  the  first  one  to  arrest,  try,  and  shoot  every 
one  of  you  for  mutiny.'* 


A    THREE-HUNDRED-MILE  RACE.  59 

This  put  an  end  to  all  the  talk  of  deposing  Buell 
and  putting  Thomas  in  his  place. 

At  the  end  of  three  days,  Bragg  moved  on,  and 
now  was  presented  the  extraordinary  spectacle  of 
both  armies  traveling  northward,  on  parallel  roads, 
and  but  a  few  miles  apart. 

Before  reaching  Louisville,  Bragg  turned  to  the 
right  to  form  a  junction  with  Kirby  Smith,  and  the 
road  was  left  open  for  Buell  to  march  his  discon 
tented,  weary,  ragged,  bare-footed,  half-starved 
men  into  Louisville,  where  not  only  food  and  rai 
ment,  but  a  royal  welcome  awaited  them. 


CHAPTER  V. 

A  MEETING  WITH  MORGAN. 

A  FEW  miles  from  Danville,  Kentucky,  on  the 
Richmond  road,  may  be  seen  one  of  those  old- 
fashioned  mansions  which  are  so  common  in  that 
part  of  the  State.  It  stands  well  back  from  the 
road  in  a  park  of  native  forest  trees.  A  winding 
driveway,  bordered  with  flowers,  leads  from  the 
road  to  the  mansion.  The  surrounding  landscape 
is  one  of  surpassing  beauty,  and  it  never  looked 
lovelier  than  one  day  in  the  latter  part  of  July, 
1862,  as  it  lay  smiling  beneath  the  summer  sun. 
Stacks  of  golden  grain  dotted  the  fields,  ready  to  be 
delivered  to  the  insatiable  maw  of  the  thresher. 
Fields  of  corn,  rising  and  falling  in  gentle  swells 
when  touched  by  the  passing  breeze,  were  set  like 
islands  of  emerald  in  the  midst  of  a  sea  of  brown. 
Pastures,  rich  in  bluegrass,  in  which  grazed  the 
finest  of  horses  and  cattle,  were  seen  on  every  side. 
Here  and  there  were  stretches  of  primeval  forest, 
the  lofty  trees  towering  above  the  surrounding 
country,  and  beckoning  with  their  waving  branches, 
as  if  inviting  the  heated  traveler  to  enter  their  cool 
ing  shade. 

Yet,  fair  as  was  the  landscape,  peaceful  as  seemed 
the  scene,  the  whole  country  was  a  seething  volcano. 

60 


A  MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  6 1 

But  as  yet,  although  the  war  had  been  in  progress 
over  a  year,  Central  Kentucky  had,  in  a  great 
measure,  escaped  its  ravages.  It  is  true  that  all  her 
towns  were  garrisoned  with  Federal  troops,  and  not 
a  day  passed  but  that  some  of  her  highways  echoed 
with  the  steady  tramp  of  marching  columns.  But 
the  sanctity  of  private  property  had  generally  been 
respected,  and  the  husbandman  had  been  permitted 
to  gather  the  fruits  of  his  labor. 

On  the  afternoon  of  that  summer  day,  there  sat 
on  the  porch  of  this  mansion  a  father  and  son,  the 
latter  just  entering  manhood.  The  man  was  middle- 
aged,  of  martial  appearance,  and  wore  the  uniform 
of  a  Confederate  colonel.  A  pair  of  crutches  rested 
on  the  arm  of  his  chair,  and  a  glance  showed  that 
one  of  his  legs  had  been  amputated  below  the 
knee.  It  was  left  on  the  bloody  field  of  Shiloh. 

The  boy  was  hardly  eighteen,  though  he  looked 
at  least  twenty.  While  not  above  medium  size, 
his  frame  was  well  knit,  and  his  muscles  stood  out 
like  knots  of  iron.  The  bronze  of  his  face  showed 
that  he  was  no  stranger  to  the  tented  field.  He 
also  wore  a  uniform,  but  it  was  of  the  Federal  blue, 
and  young  as  he  was,  the  straps  on  his  shoulder 
showed  him  to  be  a  captain.  There  conversing 
quietly  together  they  sat — father  and  son — Con 
federate  and  Federal. 

Through  an  open  window  came  the  notes  of  a 
piano,  and  now  and  then  was  heard  a  sweet,  girlish 
voice  singing  snatches  of  songs.  The  sound  of  the 
piano  ceased,  and  a  beautiful  little  girl,  some  thir- 


62  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

teen  years  of  age,  came  dancing  out  of  the  house. 
First  she  ran  to  the  grave,  quiet  man  in  gray,  and 
throwing  her  arm  around  his  neck,  covered  his  face 
with  kisses;  then  she  did  the  same  to  the  boy  in 
blue.  Her  love  knew  no  difference  between  the 
Blue  and  the  Gray.  The  storms  of  passion  which 
swept  the  land  had  no  place  in  her  heart. 

"Oh,  Papa — Fred!"  she  cried,  "how  happy  we 
all  are  once  more!  How  glad  I  am  to  get  away 
from  that  horrid  old  school  and  be  at  home !  Papa, 
Fred,  you  will  neither  one  go  away  to  the  awful 
war  any  more,  will  you?"  And  she  ran  to  her 
father  again,  and  entwined  his  neck  with  her  loving, 
childish  arms. 

"Now  promise,  papa  dear,  promise,"  she  said 
pleadingly. 

Her  father  disengaged  the  clinging  arms,  then 
holding  her  at  arms'  length,  he  gazed  into  her  eyes, 
and  his  own  filled  with  tears. 

"How  like  your  mother  you  are  growing,  child! 
How  like  your  mother!"  he  exclaimed,  brokenly. 

"But,  papa,  you  haven't  promised  yet,"  replied 
the  child,  pouting. 

"Well,  Belle,  Fred  and  I  have  been  talking  it 
over,  and  we  have  both  about  concluded  that  we 
have  had  enough  of  war.  Now,  does  that  satisfy 
you?" 

"Oh,  how  glad  I  am!  How  glad  I  am!"  she 
shouted.  "Thank  you,  dear  papa,"  and  she  flitted 
away,  and  the  piano  was  soon  heard  rattling  away 
at  a  livelier  rate  than  before. 


A   MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  63 

Colonel  Shackelford  continued  to  sit  for  some 
time  in  silence;  then  turning  to  his  son  he  asked, 
"Fred,  have  you  sent  in  your  resignation?" 

"Yes,  father;  but  I  have  not  heard  from  General 
Nelson  yet." 

"Well,  Fred,  I  have  concluded  to  resign  my 
commission ;  that  is,  if  I  can  get  a  communication 
through  to  the  Confederate  government,  which  is 
no  easy  matter  just  now." 

"I  am  so  rejoiced,  father,  that  you  have  con 
cluded  to  resign,"  answered  Fred.  "If  the  State 
is  not  invaded,  we  can  live  here  safe  and  happy." 

"Not  happy,  Fred,  not  happy;  there  can  be  no 
happiness  for  me  as  long  as  the  South  is  bleeding. 
And  if  the  Confederates  should  invade  the  State,  as 
I  hope  and  believe  they  will,  it  will  be  anything 
but  peaceful.  Fred,  you  and  I  may  be  drawn  into 
the  war  again  from  the  force  of  circumstances." 

Fred  sighed.  "That's  so,  father.  I  think  I 
shall  ride  to  Danville  this  afternoon,  and  learn  if 
there  are  any  new  developments." 

"Do  so,  my  son;  but  do  not  be  gone  longer  than 
necessary.  I  am  uneasy  every  moment  you  are 
out  of  my  sight,  lest  some  harm  may  come  to  you." 

"That  should  be  the  last  thing  to  trouble  you, 
father,"  laughed  Fred,  as  he  went  out  to  get  ready 
for  his  trip. 

He  soon  appeared  mounted  on  a  magnificent  thor 
oughbred,  and  waving  a  salute  to  his  father,  gal 
loped  toward  Danville. 

Colonel   Shackelford   gazed    after   his  son    with 


64  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

pride.  The  neat-fitting  captain's  uniform  set  off 
his  figure  to  advantage,  and  he  sat  his  horse  like 
a  centaur. 

"A  fine  boy!  A  fine  boy!"  he  muttered  to  him 
self,  and  then  a  shadow  of  extreme  sorrow  passed 
over  his  face.  "What  a  pity,"  he  continued, 
"what  a  pity  he  is  untrue  to  the  South!"  and  he 
sighed  deeply. 

The  one  great  sorrow  of  Colonel  Shackelford 's 
life  was  that  his  son  was  fighting  against  a  cause 
that  he  loved. 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  Fred  returned  from 
Danville. 

"What  news?"  asked  Colonel  Shackelford,  as  he 
entered  the  house. 

"Much,  father,"  he  replied  with  a  grave  coun 
tenance.  "But  first  let  us  have  tea;  we  can  then 
talk  uninterruptedly." 

"You  look  worried,  my  son,"  said  the  Colonel; 
"you  must  have  heard  something  that  displeases 
you." 

"You  shall  know  all,  father,  presently,"  was  the 
answer. 

During  the  meal  little  was  said  except  by  Belle, 
who  continued  to  prattle  away,  telling  how  happy 
she  was,  now  that  papa  and  brother  were  not  going 
to  war  any  more. 

After  tea  Colonel  Shackelford  and  his  son  with 
drew  to  the  porch,  where  they  could  talk  without 
interruption,  and  at  the  same  time  enjoy  the  cool 
breezes  of  the  evening. 


A   MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  65 

"Well,  Fred,  what  is  it?"  anxiously  asked  the 
Colonel. 

"To  tell  the  truth,  father,  things  are  looking 
pretty  dark  for  the  Federals,  just  now.,"  replied 
Fred,  gloomily. 

Colonel  Shackelford's  face  lighted  up  with  joy. 
Fred  noticed  it,  and  a  pang  shot  through  his  heart. 

"Of  course,"  continued  Fred,  "the  news  that 
McClellan  has  been  forced  to  fall  back  from  before 
Richmond  is  old.  But  it  is  now  said  that  his  army 
is  en  route  back  to  Washington  to  defend  it  against 
an  expected  attack." 

"We  will  have  it  this  time!  We  will  have  it  this 
time!"  excitedly  exclaimed  his  father,  rapping  the 
floor  with  his  crutch.  "The  Yankees  will  never 
get  in  sight  of  Richmond  again." 

Without  noticing  the  interruption  Fred  contin 
ued,  "But  the  thing  that  concerns  us  most  at 
present  is  that  Morgan  is  on  a  big  raid." 

"Morgan  on  a  raid?  Where,  Fred,  where?" 

"Close  by.  He  captured  Lebanon  with  its  gar 
rison  and  immense  stores;  then  moved  north,  cap 
turing  town  after  town,  tearing  up  the  railroads, 
and  even  threatening  Frankfort  and  Lexington. 
The  last  heard  from  him  was  that  he  had  captured 
Cynthiana. " 

"Cynthiana,  Fred,  did  you  say  Cynthiana?  Is 
he  as  far  north  as  Cynthiana?" 

"Yes,  but  it  is  now  reported  that  he  is  on  the 
retreat  southward,  and  he  may  pay  us  a  visit,  for 
all  we  know." 


66  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Hurrah  for  Morgan!"  shouted  the  Colonel, 
whirling  his  crutch  around  his  head. 

Fred  smiled;  he  couldn't  help  it.  It  was  rare 
that  he  ever  saw  his  sedate  father  show  any  excite 
ment. 

But  Colonel  Shackelford  suddenly  stopped  in  the 
midst  of  his  rejoicing;  his  face  clouded,  and  he 
asked  rather  anxiously,  "Fred,  do  you  think  it 
would  be  safe  for  you  if  Morgan  should  visit  us?" 

"Hardly,  father;  I  should  have  to  get  out.  But 
his  most  direct  route  southward  would  be  east  of 
us — through  Richmond,  probably." 

"You  know,  Fred,  you  have  resigned.  You  are 
really  a  private  citizen  now." 

"But  my  resignation  has  not  been  accepted  yet." 

"Fred,"  and  Colonel  Shackelford  hitched  in  his 
chair  uneasily,  "had — had  y^ou  not  better  lay  aside 
that  uniform?" 

A  flush  of  shame  and  anger  came  over  Fred's 
face,  but  he  controlled  himself,  and  answered 
calmly:  "So  my  father  would  have  me  strip  off  my 
uniform  because  Morgan  is  somewhere  near.  I 
never  expected  such  advice  from  Colonel  Shackel 
ford." 

"No,  no  Fred,  I  did  not  mean  that;  I  would 
have  you  do  nothing  cowardly." 

"I  shall  surely  wear  it  now  that  Morgan  is  near," 
was  Fred's  answer.  "But,  father,  when  our  resig 
nations  are  accepted,  we  will  both  lay  aside  the 
uniforms." 

Colonel   Shackelford  remained  silent  a  moment, 


A   MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  67 

and  then  said:  "I  am  a  little  like  you,  Fred;  to  lay 
aside  my  uniform  now  would  seem  almost  an  act  of 
cowardice,  and  in  my  case,  one  of  treachery  to  the 
South." 

Fred  did  not  desire  to  pursue  the  conversation 
further.  The  news  that  he  had  heard  depressed 
him;  so  excusing  himself,  he  went  to  his  room. 

Colonel  Shackelford  sat  musing  a  long  time  after 
his  son  left  him.  What  he  had  heard  had  worked 
a  transformation  in  him.  He  felt  the  blood  surg 
ing  through  his  veins;  all  his  soldierly  instincts 
were  aroused,  and  he  longed  to  be  at  the  head  of 
his  regiment  once  more. 

"It's  cowardly — cowardly,"  he  muttered,  "to 
resign  now,  just  as  the  war  may  be  surging  around 
my  very  door." 

Then  thoughts  of  Fred  came  to  him — the  son  he 
had  disowned — the  son  who  had  saved  his  life,  and 
been  forgiven. 

"If  I  go  back  to  service,"  he  thought,  "Nelson 
will  get  hold  of  Fred  again.  The  wretch!  I  have 
a  heavy  account  to  settle  with  that  traitor,  if  I  ever 
meet  him.  If  it  had  not  been  for  him,  Fred  would 
not  have  been  wearing  that  accursed  uniform.  But 
come  what  may,  I  shall  never  disown  him  again. 
He  has  proven  too  true  a  son.  I  am  proud  of  him, 
proud  of  him,  if  he  is  fighting  with  the  Yankees. 
Not  eighteen  yet,  and  a  captain." 

A  short  time  afterwards  the  thump,  thump,  of  his 
crutches  was  heard  as  he  retired  to  his  room. 

The  next  morning  as  Colonel  Shackelford  sat  on 


68  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

the  porch  enjoying  his  cigar,  the  trampling  of 
horses'  feet  coming  up  the  turnpike  was  heard,  and 
then  the  jingling  of  sabers.  He  thought  nothing 
of  it,  as  Federal  cavalry  was  no  uncommon  sight. 
But  he  was  startled  when  the  troop  wheeled  into 
the  yard,  and  as  they  came  up  the  drive  he  saw 
they  wore  the  slouched  hats  of  Morgan's  troopers. 
Cantering  up  before  the  porch,  they  formed  into 
line,  saluted ;  and  their  leader,  a  trim  young  lieu 
tenant,  sprang  from  his  horse,  and  rushing  up  the 
steps,  grasped  the  colonel's  hand,  shouting: 

"How  do,  Uncle  Dick?  Awfully  glad  to  see  you! 
Surprised  are  you  ?  I  am  with  Morgan  now.  Oh ! 
but  we  are  having  glorious  times  with  the  Yanks — 
making  them  dance,  I  tell  you !  Morgan  is  the 
greatest  man  on  earth — greater  than  Jeff  Davis  and 
Beauregard  rolled  into  one.  Uncle,  you  ought  to 
be  with  us.  It  would  do  your  heart  good  to — " 

"Hold  on,  Cal, "  broke  in  Colonel  Shackelford, 
"let  me  get  a  word  in  edgewise.  I  am  glad  to  see 
you.  What  have  you  been  doing?" 

"Doing?"  shouted  Cal,  "we  have  been  smiting 
the  Philistines,  vulgarly  called  Yanks,  'hip  and 
thigh,'  as  the  Bible  would  say.  The  deviltry  we 
have  done — why,  uncle,  it  would  astonish  you. 
We  have  thrown  trains  off  the  tracks,  torn  up  rail 
roads,  burnt  bridges  and  warehouses,  captured 
wagon  trains,  and  taken  prisoners  until  we  are  tired 
of  paroling  the  cowardly  wretches." 

"Enough,  Cal.      Now  where  are  you  going?" 

"Going  back  to  Tennessee.     The  chase  is  get- 


A   MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  69 

ting  a  little  too  lively  for  comfort.  We  did  think 
a  little  of  taking  Lexington,  but  even  Yankees  can 
become  a  little  too  numerous.  I  reckon  there  are 
about  ten  thousand  after  us,  but  they  are  all  run 
ning  here  and  there — everywhere  but  the  right  place 
— under  Morgan's  orders.  Jerusalem!  but  it's 
enough  to  make  a  horse  laugh  to  see  how  they 
swallow  Morgan's  telegrams." 

Just  then  Fred,  who  had  been  in  his  room  writ 
ing  letters,  hearing  the  noise,  came  out  to  see  what 
was  the  matter.  When  Calhoun  saw  him,  he 
stopped  his  harangue,  turned  pale,  then  flushed 
with  anger.  It  was  the  first  time  the  cousins  had 
seen  each  other  since  their  terrible  meeting  in  a 
stable,  when  Fred  wrung  from  Calhoun  the  prom 
ise  of  silence  under  the  threat  of  instant  death  to 
both.  Fred  was  the  first  to  recover  from  surprise. 

"Why,  Cal,  old  boy,"  he  said  cheerily,  extend 
ing  his  hand,  "I  am  glad  to  see  you.  Where  in 
the  world  did  you  drop  from?" 

Calhoun  hesitated,  then  took  the  proffered  hand 
and  said  in  a  low  voice:  "In  the  name  of  the  pro 
phet!  why  did  you  show  yourself  in  that  uniform?" 

But  it  was  too  late  to  retreat.  Calhoun 's  troop 
ers  had  noticed  the  uniform,  and  were  shouting: 

"A  Yank!  A  Yankee  captain!  Take  him  in, 
Lieutenant,  he  is  your  meat." 

"Gentlemen,  comrades!"  cried  Colonel  Shackel- 
ford,  alarmed,  and  he  arose  and  steadied  himself  on 
his  crutches.  "A  word  with  you,  if  you  please." 

"Hurrah  for  Colonel  Shackelford !     Hear  Colonel 


70  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Shackelford!"  shouted  one  of  the  men,  and  thre^ 
cheers  were  given  with  a  will. 

"I  thank  you,  comrades,"  said  the  Colonel,  when 
the  cheering  had  subsided,  "but  what  I  want  to  say 
is  this:  This  supposed  Federal  captain  is  my  son. 
I  am  sorry  to  say  he  was  a  captain  in  the  Federal 
army,  but  am  glad  to  inform  you  he  is  so  no  more; 
he  has  resigned." 

"What  does  he  wear  them  duds  for,  then?"  de 
manded  a  hoarse  voice. 

"Let  him  take  off  them  Lincoln  rags,  if  he  wants 
us  to  let  him  alone,"  shouted  a  chorus  of  voices, 
and  a  perfect  babel  arose. 

Calhoun  turned  to  his  men  and  raised  his  hand. 
At  once  there  was  silence. 

"Boys,"  he  exclaimed,  "this  is  my  cousin,  Cap 
tain  Shackelford,  who  once  took  me  prisoner  in  fair 
fight,  but  let  me  go,  because  I  was  his  cousin. 
Some  of  you  know  the  story  of  Colonel  Shackel 
ford,  how  he  fell  at  Shiloh  desperately  wounded, 
fighting  among  the  bravest  of  the  brave.  He  would 
have  died  on  the  field  if  he  had  not  been  discovered 
by  his  son,  and  nursed  back  to  life  and  health. 
For  the  sake  of  his  father,  he  has  given  up  an  hon 
orable  military  career.  As  you  have  been  told,  he 
has  resigned  from  the  army.  As  for  the  uniform, 
no  doubt  he  wears  it  not  because  he  is  proud  of  it, 
but  you  must  remember  this  portion  of  the  country 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  Yankees,  and  it  enables  him 
to  give  a  better  protection  to  his  father  and  the 
property." 


A  MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  71 

Fred  sprang  forward,  his  face  flaming  with  anger. 
That  he  had  been  placed  in  such  an  unpatriotic  and 
ignoble  light,  aroused  his  indignation,  and  he  was 
about  to  enter  a  fierce  denial,  when  Calhoun  caught 
him  by  the  arm,  and  whispered  warningly  in  his 
ear:  "Keep  still,  you  fool;  go  into  the  house,  and 
all  will  be  well;  I  am  going  to  withdraw  my  men." 

"Never,  Cal!  I  would  rather  be  shot  than  have 
them  think  true  what  you  said  of  me.  I  wear  the 
uniform  because  I  love  it;  because  it  represents  the 
right—" 

Here  he  was  interrupted  by  a  second  company  of 
Morgan's  men,  who  came  galloping  up  to  the 
house,  led  by  no  less  a  personage  than  Captain 
P.  C.  Conway.  Noticing  Fred,  he  shouted: 

"A  prize,  boys,  a  prize!  Take  that  Yankee  cap 
tain,  dead  or  alive." 

Calhoun  drew  his  sword,  and  springing  in  front 
of  Fred,  exclaimed:  "Back!  back!  every  one  of 
you.  Captain  Shackelford  is  my  prisoner;  he  has 
just  surrendered  to  me." 

"Stand  aside,  Lieutenant  Pennington,  or  it  will 
be  the  worse  for  you,"  exclaimed  Conway,  white 
with  passion.  "Stand  aside,  I  say.  I  am  your 
superior  officer;  disobey  me  at  your  peril.  I  have 
an  account  to  settle  with  that  traitor  and  spy,  and 
I  propose  to  settle  it  in  my  own  way." 

"The  first  man  who  lays  hands  on  him,  except 
by  my  command,  dies,"  replied  Calhoun,  sheathing 
his  sword  and  drawing  a  revolver. 

"Sergeant,  arrest  Lieutenant  Pennington,"  com- 


72  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

manded  Conway,  turning  to  one  of  his  men;  ''arrest 
him  for  mutiny,  and  kill  him  if  he  resists." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  dissent  from  Calhoun's 
command,  and  they  made  a  movement  as  if  they 
would  defend  their  officer.  As  for  the  sergeant,  he 
did  not  move. 

"Are  you  going  to  obey?"  thundered  Conway, 
drawing  his  sword. 

But  another  interruption  was  at  hand.  During 
the  exciting  scene  enacted  before  his  eyes  Colonel 
Shackelford  had  sat  as  pale  as  death,  but  without 
saying  a  word.  Drawn  by  the  sound  of  the  tumult, 
Belle  had  come  on  the  porch,  and  stood  by  her 
father,  gazing  on  the  faces  of  the  excited  men  in 
terror. 

Her  father  bent  toward  her  and  whispered  in  her 
ear.  She  nodded,  and  was  gone  as  quick  as  a 
flash.  In  a  moment  she  returned,  and  placed  a 
large  navy  revolver  in  her  father's  hand. 

Colonel  Shackelford  arose,  and  steadying  himself 
on  his  crutch,  said  in  a  clear,  firm  voice,  "Your 
attention  a  moment,  comrades." 

The  uproar  ceased ;  every  eye  was  on  Colonel 
Shackelford. 

"Comrades,"  he  began,  without  the  least  show 
of  excitement,  "if  my  son  is  rightfully  a  prisoner 
of  war,  I  shall  be  the  last  one  to  oppose  the  just 
claims  of  his  captors,  or  do  aught  against  our  be 
loved  South.  Captain  Conway  claims  my  son  as 
his  prisoner  not  from  motives  of  patriotism,  but 
from  those  of  revenge.  He  cannot  have  him.  I 


Your  Attention  a  Moment,  Comrades,"  said  Colonel 
Shackelford. 


A   MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  73 

here  deliver  my  son  into  the  custody  of  Lieutenant 
Pennington,  his  rightful  captor,  who  will  conduct 
him  to  Colonel  Morgan.  It  will  be  for  Morgan  to 
say  whether  my  son  shall  be  held  or  paroled  as  a 
prisoner  of  war.  Now,  Captain  Conway,  a  word 
to  you.  I  have  no  quarrel  with  you,  but  I  shall 
see  that  from  malice  you  do  not  dishonor  the  sword 
you  wear.  I  am  a  colonel  in  the  Confederate  ser 
vice.  As  such  I  order  you  to  take  your  company 
and  leave  my  premises  inside  of  two  minutes." 

The  colonel  stopped;  the  situation  was  dra 
matic.  Conway  was  trembling  with  baffled  rage, 
and  hesitated  about  obeying  the  order. 

"Do  you  hear?"  said  Colonel  Shackelford  quietly, 
and  those  nearest  him  heard  the  lock  of  his  revolver 
click. 

Conway  turned,  spoke  to  one  of  his  officers,  and 
in  a  moment  more  the  command  filed  out  of  the 
yard. 

"Now,  Lieutenant,"  said  the  colonel  to  Calhoun, 
"do  your  duty.  Take  Captain  Shackelford  to  Mor 
gan  and  tell  him  the  facts." 

Without  another  word  he  picked  up  his  other 
crutch  and  made  his  way  into  the  house. 

Calhoun's  troop  gave  a  wild  cheer.  The  cool 
ness,  the  firmness,  as  well  as  the  justness  of  the  bat 
tered  warrior  had  won  their  hearts.  They  would 
have  carried  Fred  safe  to  Morgan,  if  they  had  had 
to  wade  through  blood. 

That  night  Morgan's  command  rendezvoused  at 
Crab  Orchard.  They  were  in  the  highest  spirits, 


74  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

as  they  were  now  comparatively  safe  from  pursuit. 
Calhoun's  troop  was  one  of  the  last  to  report. 

"Ah,  Lieutenant,"  said  Morgan,  as  Calhoun 
presented  himself  with  his  prisoner,  "whom  have 
you  here?  Fred  Shackelford,  as  I  live!  Well,  you 
young  scapegrace,  what  deviltry  have  you  been  up 
to  now?" 

"None  at  all,  Colonel,"  replied  Fred,  coolly; 
"ever  since  Shiloh,  I  have  been  at  home  caring  for 
my  father." 

"Good!"  exclaimed  Morgan;  "it  would  be  better 
for  you,  my  boy,  if  you  were  such  a  man  as  your 
father." 

Then  turning  to  Calhoun,  he  said,  "Why  didn't 
you  parole  him,  Lieutenant,  and  leave  him  with  his 
father?" 

"Because,  Colonel,  there  was  a  misunderstand 
ing." 

"A  misunderstanding — how?" 

Calhoun  related  all  the  circumstances,  concealing 
nothing.  Morgan  listened  frowningly,  and  when 
Calhoun  had  finished  he  said  to  Basil  Duke, 
"Make  out  a  parole  for  Captain  Shackelford." 

"But,  Colonel,  I  protest,"  interrupted  Conway, 
who  had  joined  the  group  around  Morgan.  "Fred 
Shackelford  is  no  common  prisoner;  he  is  not  only 
a  traitor,  but  a  spy." 

"A  traitor?"  asked  Morgan;  "how  do  you  make 
that  out?" 

Conway  hesitated.  "He  is  a  spy,  anyway,  and 
should  suffer  the  fate  of  one, ' '  he  answered,  sullenly. 


A  MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  75 

" Where  is  your  proof  that  he  is  a  spy?" 

"Why,  Colonel,"  stammered  Conway,  "you 
surely  have  not  forgotten  how  he  spied  on  us  at 
Louisville,  at  Georgetown,  at  Lexington,  and  how 
he  threw  Buckner's  train  off  the  track?" 

Morgan  looked  amused,  and  said:  "You  seem  to 
forget,  Captain,  that  none  of  us  were  in  the  Confed 
erate  service  at  the  time  you  mention.  As  for 
throwing  Buckner's  train  off  the  track,  if  I  mistake 
not,  we  have  been  engaged  slightly  in  that  kind  of 
business  ourselves.  In  fact,  Captain,  if  that  is  a 
hanging  offense,  you  had  better  not  let  the  Yankees 
get  hold  of  you." 

This  was  in  the  nature  of  a  compliment  to  Con- 
way,  for  he  had  acquired  considerable  notoriety  by 
capturing  two  or  three  trains  of  cars.  He  was 
diplomat  enough  to  see  that  it  would  not  be  policy  to 
press  the  matter  further  with  his  chief,  so  he  lightly 
remarked,  "As  you  please,  Colonel,  but  I  really 
think  the  fellow  ought  to  be  hanged." 

He  managed  to  whisper  to  Fred,  as  he  passed 
him:  "We  will  meet,  again,  young  man.  My 
revenge  is  only  postponed."* 

After  Fred's  parole  was  made  out,  he  was  no 
longer  considered  as  an  enemy,  but  a  friend.  He 
received  an  invitation  to  stay  in  camp  all  night  as  a 
guest  of  his  cousin,  and  he  gladly  accepted.  Dur 
ing  the  evening  an  officer  of  the  command  sauntered 
up  to  Fred,  and  said:  "Captain,  I  reckon  we  have 
met  before.  You  are  the  boy  who  ran  over  me  at 
Lebanon." 

*See  "General  Nelson's  Scout,"  by  the  same  author. 


76  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Mr.  Mathews,  I  believe,"  replied  Fred,  smiling. 

"The  same,  at  your  service,  Captain.  Say,  have 
you  got  that  hoss  yet?" 

"Yes;  but  I  thought  it  hardly  safe  to  ride  him 
down  here  among  you  fellows.  You  know  a  good 
horse  too  well,  when  you  see  one." 

Mathews  chuckled.  "Right  you  are,  Captain. 
Don't  you  know  I  took  a  great  fancy  to  that  hoss. 
I  am  sorry  I  did  not  make  you  a  friendly  call, 
instead  of  my  friend  Conway  there.  I  should  have 
left  you  and  compromised  on  the  hoss.  Captain, 
when  I  visit  Kentucky  again,  I  will  call  around  and 
take  him." 

"All  right,  Captain,"  replied  Fred,  jokingly.  "I 
will  try  to  give  you  a  hearty  welcome. ' ' 

"Do  you  hear  that,  gentlemen?"  spoke  up 
Mathews.  "He  has  given  his  consent.  Thank  you, 
Captain,  thank  you,"  and  he  sauntered  away. 

There  was  a  hearty  laugh  at  Fred's  expense,  and 
one  of  the  soldiers  cried,  "I  will  bet  a  five  that  Jim 
Mathews  will  have  that  hoss  in  less  than  sixty 
days." 

"Taken!"  yelled  one  of  Calhoun 's  company,  and 
the  stakes  were  placed  in  the  hands  of  a  grizzled  old 
sergeant. 

"Fred,"  said  Calhoun,  "you  will  have  to  place  a 
double  guard  around  Prince." 

But  Fred  looked  upon  the  whole  thing  as  a  huge 
joke.  Little  did  he  think  that  in  a  few  hours  the 
soldier  would  have  won  his  bet. 

Fred  stayed  with  Calhoun  all  night,  heard  from 


A  MEETING    WITH  MORGAN.  77 

his  lips  the  story  of  some  of  Morgan's  wonderful 
exploits,  and  the  two  parted  in  the  morning  as  of 
old — sworn  friends. 

On  his  return  home  he  received  a  warm  welcome 
from  his  father,  who  seemed  to  be  greatly  pleased 
over  the  treatment  his  son  had  received  from  Mor 
gan. 

"Paroled,  are  you?"  he  said.  "Well,  I  am  glad 
of  it;  you  can't  fight  now,  even  if  Nelson  wants 
you." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

CAPTAIN   MATHEWS  GETS   PRINCE. 

IF  Fred  could  have  heard  a  conversation  which 
took  place  between  Captain  Mathews  and  two 
of  his  men  the  evening  after  his  release,  he  would 
have  been  a  frightened  boy — frightened  not  for 
himself,  but  for  the  safety  of  his  horse. 

Morgan's  first  stopping  place  after  he  left  Crab 
Orchard  was  Somerset.  No  sooner  had  the  raiders 
gone  into  camp  than  Mathews  sent  for  two  of  his 
most  trustworthy  and  daring  soldiers. 

"Colvin  and  Rains,"  said  the  captain,  calling 
them  by  name,  "I  have  sent  for  you  to  see  if  you 
would  undertake  a  difficult  and  perhaps  dangerous 
job  for  me." 

"Tell  us  what  it  is,  Captain,  and  we  are  your 
men,"  answered  Colvin. 

"Did  you  hear  me  talking  with  that  young  Cap 
tain  Shackelford  last  evening?" 

"Yes,  Captain.  That  was  a  mighty  fine  hoss  he 
was  ridin'.  Many  of  the  boys  have  bin  wonderin' 
why  Morgan  didn't  take  him.  He  don't  miss  many 
such  chances." 

"The  hoss  belonged  to  the  boy's  father,  who  is 
a  Confederate  colonel.  But  the  boy  has  a  finer 

78 


CAPTAIN  MAT  HEWS   GETS  PRINCE.          79 

boss ;  I  have  had  my  eye  on  him  for  a  year.  You 
heard  what  he  said  last  night  to  me  about  the 
hoss." 

"Yes;  rather  bantered  you;  much  as  told  you  to 
get  the  hoss  if  you  could." 

"Well,  Jim  Mathews  never  takes  any  such  banter. 
I  mean  to  have  that  hoss." 

"But  how,  Captain?  We  air  a  good  fifty  miles 
from  whar  the  hoss  is." 

"That  is  what  I  want  you  two  boys  for.  I  want 
you  to  sneak  back  and  steal  that  hoss.  I  believe 
you  can." 

The  men  looked  at  each  other  a  moment,  and 
then  Colvin  replied :  "Gad!  Captain,  we  will  try  it. 
Only  let  us  take  the  one  the  boy  had  at  Crab 
Orchard,  too.  We  both  want  good  horses  to  ride 
back." 

"All  right.  Colonel  Shackelford  should  not 
object  to  contributing  one  hoss  to  the  Confederacy. 

In  a  short  time  Colvin  and  Rains,  mounted  on 
two  of  the  poorest  horses  in  the  company,  rode 
away  in  the  darkness.  To  all  queries  as  to  where 
they  were  going  their  only  answer  was,  "On  a 
secret  expedition  for  the  captain." 

The  two  men  did  not  take  the  road  over  which 
Morgan  retreated.  They  would  be  sure  of  meet 
ing  pursuing  Federal  cavalry.  Instead  they  rode 
well  to  the  left,  and  then  took  unfrequented  roads. 
By  so  doing  they  found  no  difficulty  in  making  their 
way  back. 

Prince,  Fred's  horse,  was  dearer  to  him  than  the 


So  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

apple  of  his  eye.  So  intelligent  was  he,  that  Fred 
declared  he  knew  more  than  many  persons;  in  fact, 
the  horse  could  detect  the  presence  of  an  enemy 
much  quicker  than  his  owner,  and  more  than  once 
he  had  saved  his  master  from  being  captured.  Since 
Fred's  return  from  the  army,  owing  to  the  trouble 
some  condition  of  the  country,  he  had  had  Prince's 
stable  guarded,  and  every  precaution  taken  for  the 
horse's  safety.  It  was  his  practice  to  go  to  the 
stable  every  night  before  he  retired,  to  see  that  his 
favorite  was  well  cared  for  and  that  his  orders  were 
being  obeyed. 

On  the  third  evening  after  his  return  from  Crab 
Orchard,  as  he  was  making  his  usual  visit  to  the 
stable,  he  was  startled  to  meet  Dave,  the  colored 
hostler,  staggering  toward  the  house,  his  face  cov 
ered  with  blood.  The  poor  fellow  managed  to 
gasp,  "Prince  gone,"  and  fell  insensible. 

Calling  for  help,  Fred  ordered  him  to  be  carried 
into  the  house,  and  then  rushed  to  the  stable. 
Sure  enough,  Prince  was  gone,  and  with  him  Blen 
heim,  the  horse  he  had  ridden  to  Crab  Orchard. 
Fred  was  nearly  beside  himself  with  grief  and  anger; 
but  nothing  could  be  learned  until  Dave  recovered 
consciousness.  He  had  received  a  terrible  blow  on 
the  head ;  only  the  thickness  of  his  skull  had  saved 
him  from  instant  death.  It  was  some  hours  before 
he  recovered  sufficiently  to  tell  his  story.  He  was 
caring  for  the  horses,  before  retiring  for  the  night, 
when  he  heard  a  noise  behind  him,  and  as  he  turned 
to  see  what  it  was,  he  received  a  blow  which  rendered 


CAPTAIN  MATHEWS   GETS  PRINCE.         8 1 

him  senseless.  When  consciousness  returned,  the 
horses  were  gone.  During  the  day  he  thought  he 
had  seen  two  men  skulking  through  a  field  of  corn 
which  came  close  up  to  the  stable.  That  was  all  he 
knew. 

Nothing  could  be  done  until  morning,  and  by 
that  time  the  thieves  would  be  miles  away.  It 
looked  as  if  Prince  was  hopelessly  lost.  With  the 
light  of  day  came  the  discovery  of  two  abandoned 
horses  which  showed  the  effects  of  hard  riding. 
Fastened  in  the  mane  of  one  of  them  was  a  note. 
Fred  opened  it,  and  to  his  surprise  read: 

CAPTAIN  FREDERICK  SHACKELFORD,  U.S.  ARMY. 

My  Dear  Captain,— Owing  to  pressing  business  in  Tennessee, 
instead  of  coming  myself  for  that  horse  you  promised  me,  I 
have  concluded  to  send  two  of  my  men  for  him.  I  trust  they 
will  be  most  hospitably  received,  and  their  visit  made  a  pleas 
ant  one.  If  my  men  should  happen  to  take  another  horse,  tell 
the  Colonel,  your  father,  it  is  for  the  Confederacy. 
JAMES  MATHEWS,  Captain, 

Morgan's  Command. 

"Well,  that's  cool,  to  say  the  least,"  remarked 
Fred,  as  he  read  the  note.  Then  he  sat  down  to 
think.  His  resolution  was  soon  taken;  he  would 
have  Prince  back,  or  perish  in  the  attempt. 

Returning  to  the  house,  he  showed  his  father  the 
note,  and  then  quietly  said,  "I  am  going  to  have 
that  horse  back." 

"Fred!  Fred!  What  do  you  mean?"  asked  the 
colonel,  alarmed. 

"I  mean  I  am  going  after  Prince.  Do  you  think 
I  will  let  Jim  Mathews  get  away  with  him?" 


82  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"What  can  you  do  alone  chasing  Morgan,  when 
the  whole  Federal  army  can't  catch  him?" 

"I  can  catch  Morgan  much  easier  alone  than  with 
a  brigade  of  soldiers;  that  is,  I  can  gain  his  camp. 
I  will  then  have  to  work  some  plan  to  get  Prince 
away. ' ' 

"But  think  of  the  danger.  Don't  go,  Fred," 
pleaded  the  colonel. 

"Father,  please  do  not  try  to  dissuade  me.  My 
mind  is  fully  made  up.  Follow  Morgan  I  shall, 
and  being  alone,  I  do  not  believe  the  danger  will 
be  as  great  as  you  think." 

The  colonel  groaned.  "I  shall  not  have  a  min 
ute's  peace  while  you  are  gone,"  he  said. 

"Don't  worry,  father;  I  expect  to  be  back  in  a 
week  or  ten  days,  and  I'll  bring  Prince  with  me." 

The  colonel  shook  his  head.  "More  likely,"  he 
said,  sadly,  "I  shall  hear  of  your  being  shot,  or 
perhaps  captured  and  hung  as  a  spy." 

Fred  still  had  the  disguise  that  lie  wore  on  his 
trip  to  Georgetown  and  Lexington  the  year  before, 
and  when  he  had  fully  prepared  for  his  adventure 
even  the  colonel  did  not  know  him,  and  Belle  asked 
her  father  in  a  whisper  who  that  strange  boy  was, 
fleeing  in  terror  when  Fred  asked  her  for  a  kiss. 

Taking  one  of  the  horses  discarded  by  the  thieves, 
he  started  on  his  journey.  Avoiding  all  main  roads, 
so  as  not  to  meet  any  Federal  cavalry,  he  made 
direct  for  Tennessee.  During  his  journey  he  repre 
sented  himself  as  one  of  Morgan's  men  who  had 
been  taken  prisoner,  but  escaped.  While  at  Crab 


CAPTAIN  MATHEWS  GETS  PRINCE.         83 

Orchard  he  had  learned  from  Calhoun  the  names  of 
many  of  Morgan's  officers,  therefore  could  answer 
leading  questions  asked  him. 

Southern  sympathizers  gave  nim  all  aid  and  infor 
mation  in  their  power,  and  he  found  no  trouble  in 
learning  the  route  Morgan  had  taken.  When  he 
crossed  over  the  line  into  Tennessee  he  learned  that 
Morgan  was  operating  near  Gallatin.  He  now  had 
to  be  more  careful,  and  after  two  or  three  very 
narrow  escapes  he  decided  to  abandon  his  horse  and 
take  to  the  woods  and  fields.  He  was  now  not 
only  alone,  but  on  foot  and  surrounded  by  ene 
mies;  yet  he  never  faltered. 

When  about  seven  miles  north  of  Gallatin  he 
thought  he  heard  the  sound  of  firing.  Listening 
intently,  he  soon  became  satisfied  that  an  engage 
ment  was  in  progress.  Cautiously  making  his  way 
through  a  wood,  he  gained  an  elevation  from  which 
he  could  overlook  the  theater  of  strife.  Before  him 
stretched  the  Louisville  &  Nashville  Railway, 
which  in  its  course  passed  through  a  high  hill  by 
means  of  a  tunnel.  This  tunnel  was  defended  by 
a  strong  blockhouse,  which  was  surrounded  by  a 
detachment  of  Morgan's  command,  and  the  firing 
was  brisk.  As  there  was  no  artillery  being  used, 
Fred  saw  no  reason  why  the  blockhouse  should  not 
hold  out  indefinitely ;  but  to  his  intense  disgust  the 
white  flag  was  soon  run  up. 

No  sooner  had  the  blockhouse  surrendered  than 
with  whoops  and  hurrahs  the  Confederates  began 
to  tear  up  the  railroad.  A  train  of  flat  cars  which 


84  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

had  been  captured  was  loaded  with  wood  and  rails, 
set  on  fire,  and  run  into  the  tunnel,  which  soon 
became  a  raging  furnace. 

Cautiously  creeping  nearer,  Fred,  with  the  aid 
of  his  field-glass,  which  he  had  with  him,  had  no 
trouble  in  distinguishing  Mathews,  Conway  and  his 
cousin  as  being  in  the  party,  and  his  heart  beat 
hard  and  fast  when  he  saw  that  Mathews  was  riding 
Prince,  while  Captain  Conway  was  mounted  on 
Blenheim.  The  object  of  his  search  had  been 
found ;  what  to  do  next  was  the  question. 

Fred's  plan  of  campaign  was  soon  formed.  The 
destruction  of  the  tunnel  completed,  the  command 
would  naturally  return  to  Gallatin.  He  crawled 
back  out  of  sight,  and  then  started  as  fast  as  he 
could  run  toward  Gallatin.  After  going  about  two 
miles,  he  crossed  the  road  leading  to  that  city,  so 
as  to  be  on  the  west  side.  "If  I  get  possession  of 
Prince,"  he  mused,  "I  can  never  return  the  way  I 
came.  I  must  try  to  reach  Nashville.  I  can  do 
it  in  four  or  five  hours  of  hard  riding,  and  I  must 
be  on  the  Nashville  side  of  the  road." 

Carefully  examining  the  lay  of  the  ground  as  he 
passed  along,  he  came  to  a  place  which  caused  him 
to  cry  out  for  joy. 

"If  made  on  purpose  it  couldn't  be  better,"  he 
exclaimed. 

The  road  to  Gallatin  ran  through  a  wood,  and  at 
the  place  where  Fred  stopped  it  was  crossed  by 
another  road,  which  turned  abruptly  a  few  yards 
beyond  the  crossing  to  avoid  a  hill,  thus  enabling 


Fred  heard  the  Shouts  and  Laughter  of  the  Men.     They 
were  coming. 


CAPTAIN  MAT  HEWS   GETS  PRINCE.          85 

one  to  stand  in  this  road  but  a  short  distance  from 
the  Gallatin  road,  and  yet  be  entirely  concealed 
from  those  passing  along  the  latter.  As  Fred  said, 
if  the  place  had  been  made  for  his  purpose,  it  could 
not  have  been  improved. 

"If  they  come  this  way,  Prince  is  mine,"  he 
whispered  joyfully  to  himself,  and  he  carefully 
examined  his  revolver  to  see  that  it  was  in  order. 

He  waited  until  he  began  to  despair,  thinking 
they  had  gone  some  other  way;  but  no,  from  up 
the  road  he  heard  the-  trampling  of  horses,  then 
the  shouts  and  laughter  of  the  men.  They  were 
coming. 

Fred's  face  burned  as  with  fire;  his  heart  beat 
like  a  trip  hammer.  The  column  came  in  view, 
Mathews  and  Conway  riding  at  the  head.  Both 
were  in  the  highest  spirits,  and  were  laughing  and 
talking.  Fred  raised  his  revolver,  then  his  hand 
dropped.  "I  can't  do  it, "  he  said  to  himself ;  "it's 
too  much  like  cold-blooded  murder.  I  will  try  the 
other  plan.  It  will  be  all  right  if  Prince  can 
unhorse  him ;  if  not,  it  will  be  time  enough  to  use 
my  pistol." 

The  head  of  the  column  had  reached  the  cross 
road.  A  low,  tremulous  whistle,  more  like  the 
faint  note  of  a  bird  than  anything  else,  vibrated 
through  the  woods.  Prince  stopped,  threw  up  his 
head,  and  stood  as  if  listening  intently.  Then  came 
a  sharp,  piercing  whistle  as  keen  as  the  cut  of  a 
sword. 

Prince  gave  a  prodigious  bound,  wheeled,  reared, 


86  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

and  then  darted  up  the  crossroad.  So  sudden  and 
unexpected  was  the  movement  that  Mathews, 
although  a  splendid  horseman,  was  thrown  violently 
to  the  ground.  A  few  bounds  took  the  horse  to 
where  Fred  stood.  But  now  an  unexpected  inci 
dent  occurred.  Blenheim,  seeing  Prince  go,  bolted 
and  followed,  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  Conway  to 
hold  him.  Therefore,  just  as  Fred  was  going  to 
vault  into  the  saddle,  Blenheim  and  his  rider 
appeared  on  the  scene.  There  was  no  help  for  it ; 
Fred  leveled  his  revolver  to  shoot.  Conway  saw 
his  danger,  and  threw  himself  from  his  horse,  but 
not  in  time  to  escape  a  bullet  in  his  shoulder.  In 
a  trice  Fred  was  on  Prince's  back  and  away,  fol 
lowed  by  the  now  riderless  Blenheim. 

As  for  the  Confederates,  so  suddenly  had  every 
thing  happened  that  they  stood  for  a  moment  irreso 
lute.  Three  or  four  sprang  from  their  horses  to 
assist  Mathews,  who  was  trying  to  struggle  to  his 
feet. 

"Oh,  oh!"  he  groaned.  "My  arm  is  broken! 
What  scared  that  cursed  horse?" 

Then  came  the  sharp  report  of  Fred's  revolver  as 
he  fired  at  Conway.  A  score  of  men  spurred  down 
the  road,  nearly  riding  over  the  prostrate  captain. 
They  caught  sight  of  Fred,  and  a  dozen  carbines 
cracked,  but  without  effect,  and  several  dashed  on 
in  pursuit. 

In  the  mean  time  Conway  had  been  assisted  to  his 
feet,  and  was  helped  back,  bleeding  freely  from  the 
wound  in  the  shoulder. 


CAPTAIN   MATHEWS   GETS  PRINCE.          87 

"What  was  it?  Who  was  it?  Were  there  more 
than  one?"  were  the  questions  showered  on  him. 

He  only  knew  he  was  confronted  by  a  dark- 
haired  boy,  who  had  a  pistol  leveled  on  him,  and  to 
save  himself  he  had  thrown  himself  from  his  horse, 
but  not  in  time  to  avoid  the  ball. 

"It  must  have  been  young  Shackelford, "  said 
Mathews;  "the  horse  knew  the  whistle." 

"But  Shackelford  hasn't  black  hair  and  a  dark 
skin,"  groaned  Conway.  Then  he  exclaimed: 
"Fiends  of  darkness!  It  was  that  young  devil 
after  all.  That  is  the  disguise  he  wore  when  he 
spied  on  us  at  Georgetown  and  Lexington.  Curse 
him!  I  will  have  him  yet." 

"I  almost  wish  Morgan  had  let  you  hang  him," 
groaned  Mathews,  tenderly  caressing  his  broken 
arm.  "But,  Conway,  the  sooner  you  and  I  get  to 
Gallatin  the  better. ' ' 

Two  of  the  men  dismounted  and  gave  their  horses 
to  the  wounded  officers.  By  this  time  part  of  the 
pursuing  party  had  returned,  only  those  who  rode 
the  swiftest  horses  continuing  the  chase. 

"They  will  never  catch  him;  they  might  as  well 
come  back,"  growled  Mathews. 

When  the  command  reached  Gallatin,  and 
Mathews  had  his  arm  set  and  Conway  his  wound 
dressed,  they  felt  a  little  more  reconciled,  Conway 
being  told  that  his  wound  was  not  severe. 

When  Morgan  heard  the  story  he  smiled,  and 
said:  "Perhaps  it  was  a  good  thing  for  you, 
Mathews,  after  all.  You  have  bragged  so  much 


88      ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

about  getting  that  horse  that  we  were  all  getting 
disgusted." 

"All  right,  Colonel,"  replied  Mathews;  "I 
reckon  I  have  blowed  considerable  about  that  hoss. 
I  don't  bear  the  boy  any  ill-will,  like  Conway;  it 
was  a  mighty  smart  trick,  that  of  his,  but  I  will 
have  that  hoss  yet.  See  if  I  don't." 

With  Conway  the  feeling  was  different.  The 
incident,  if  possible,  intensified  his  hatred  for  Fred 
tenfold,  and  he  swore  if  the  boy  ever  fell  into  his 
hands  he  would  have  his  revenge,  come  what  would. 

Later  in  the  day  the  last  of  the  pursuing  party 
returned,  reporting  utter  failure  in  their  attempt  to 
overtake  the  fugitive. 

As  for  Fred,  the  success  of  his  plan  filled  him 
with  exultation.  Once  more  he  was  on  the  back  of 
his  beloved  steed,  and  it  was  all  he  asked.  For 
nearly  ten  miles  he  kept  up  his  tremendous  pace. 
The  few  inhabitants  along  the  road  gazed  in  wonder 
as  the  curious  cavalcade  went  thundering  past.  It 
looked  as  if  Vengeance  in  the  shape  of  a  riderless 
horse  was  pursuing  the  slayer  of  his  master;  and 
more  than  one  country  bumpkin  solemnly  declared 
that  the  last  horse  was  not  riderless;  that  in  the 
saddle,  urging  him  on,  was  a  spectral  figure,  the 
head  a  grinning  skull,  and  out  of  the  fleshless  mouth 
and  nostrils  came  smoke  and  fire,  while  the  bony 
arm  upheld  a  flaming  sword. 

At  last,  hearing  no  sound,  nor  seeing  any  signs  of 
pursuit,  Fred  reined  in  his  horse.  His  glossy  coat 
reeked  with  sweat,  and  great  flecks  of  foam  streaked 


CAPTAIN  MATHEWS   GETS  PRINCE.  89 

with  blood,  dripped  from  his  nostrils.  Dismount 
ing  under  the  shade  of  a  tree,  Fred  caressed  Prince 
as  gently  as  if  he  were  a  beautiful  maiden,  speaking 
to  him  in  the  most  endearing  terms.  As  for  Prince, 
he  fairly  quivered  with  joy,  and  whinnying  with 
delight,  rubbed  his  nose  affectionately  against  his 
master. 

All  this  time  Blenheim  stood  by  trembling  in 
every  limb,  and  Fred  saw  that  he  was  not  only 
badly  winded,  but  that  the  loose  stirrups  had  cut 
and  bruised  his  sides. 

"Poor  Blenheim!  good  horse!"  said  Fred,  pat 
ting  his  head.  "You  were  not  going  to  be  left 
behind,  were  you?  I  owe  you  one  for  getting  rid 
of  that  fellow  Conway.  I  will  relieve  you,  old  fel 
low,"  and  he  removed  the  saddle  from  the  horse's 
back,  so  the  stirrups  could  no  longer  hurt  him. 

When  Fred  had  given  the  horses  a  good  rest,  he 
went  on  at  a  more  leisurely  pace.  "There  is  no 
use  of  hurrying,  Prince,  my  boy,  unless  we  scent 
danger,  is  there?"  he  said. 

Fred  always  talked  to  Prince  as  though  the  horse 
could  understand  every  word,  and  always  maintained 
that  he  could. 

From  the  direction  of  the  road  he  was  traveling 
Fred  concluded  he  would  come  out  on  the  Nash 
ville  and  Bowling  Green  turnpike,  several  miles 
north  of  its  junction  with  the  Gallatin  pike.  He 
had  learned  the  way  the  turnpikes  ran  during  his 
ride  with  Bailie  Peyton  the  year  before.  After 
traveling  several  miles  farther  he  reached  the  top  of 


90      ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

a  rather  high  hill.  Before  him  lay  a  beautiful  val 
ley,  and  through  it,  like  a  great  white  serpent, 
wound  the  Nashville  and  Bowling  Green  turnpike. 
But  what  interested  him  more  was  a  body  of  soldiers, 
who  in  the  distance  looked  like  so  many  ants  crawl 
ing  along,  and  they  were  creeping  to  the  northward. 

Were  they  friends  or  foes?  He  could  not  tell  at 
that  distance.  As  he  approached  nearer,  he  could 
distinguish  cavalry,  artillery,  and  infantry.  At  last 
he  could  distinguish  the  colors,  and  they  bore  the 
stars  and  stripes. 

"They  are  Union  troops,  Prince,  my  boy!"  he 
shouted.  "We  are  safe.  Hello!  I  reckon  I 
shouted  too  soon." 

This  remark  was  called  forth  by  the  discovery  of 
a  small  body  of  Confederate  horse  between  himself 
and  the  Federal  troops.  But  even  as  he  looked,  a 
company  of  cavalry  from  the  marching  column 
deployed  and  charged  the  Confederates,  who  came 
flying  back  in  hot  haste. 

Fred  quickly  sought  shelter  in  a  clump  of  trees, 
and  the  Confederates  passed  him  at  full  gallop. 
They  were  in  too  great  a  hurry  to  notice  particu 
larly  what  stood  by  the  side  of  the  road. 

"Jerusalem!  What  have  we  coming  here?" 
This  question  was  asked  as  Fred  approached,  by  a 
Federal  corporal,  who  had  been  left  with  a  squad  of 
cavalry  to  guard  the  road  until  the  column  had 
passed. 

"Halt  there!"  exclaimed  the  corporal,  as  Fred 
drew  near.  The  command  was  at  once  obeyed. 


CAPTAIN  MATHEWS  GETS  PRINCE.          91 

"Who  are  you,  and  where  are  you  going?"  next 
asked  the  corporal. 

"I  am  a  Federal  officer,  escaping  from  Morgan," 
was  Fred's  answer. 

"Well,  all  I  have  to  say,"  replied  the  cor 
poral,  "you  are  a  queer  looking  specimen  for  an 
officer.  Do  you  always  take  an  extra  horse  with 
you?" 

"Not  always,"  answered  Fred.  "But,  say,  are 
you  going  to  keep  me  waiting  here  all  day?" 

"Oh!  come  on,  horses  and  all;  we  can  take  care 
of  you." 

Just  then  an  officer  rode  up,  and  ordered  the  cor 
poral  to  fall  in  the  rear  guard  with  his  men.  The 
officer,  a  lieutenant,  in  command  of  the  rear  guard, 
looked  at  Fred  rather  contemptuously  as  the  cor 
poral  made  his  report. 

"Who  did  you  say  you  were?"  asked  the  lieu 
tenant,  superciliously. 

"An  officer  of  the  United  States  army,"  replied 
Fred,  coolly. 

"An  officer  of  the  United  States  army?"  sneered 
the  lieutenant.  "What  is  your  name  and  rank?" 

"Captain  Frederick  Shackelford,  late  of  General 
Nelson's  staff." 

The  lieutenant  started  in  surprise.  "You,"  he 
exclaimed,  "you  Captain  Shackelford,  Nelson's 
famous  scout?  Now  I  know  you  are  lying.  I  was 
with  Nelson  on  his  march  from  Nashville  to  Shiloh 
and  saw  Captain  Shackelford  every  day.  You  look 
about  as  much  like  him  as  a  donkey  looks  like  a 


92  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

horse.  You  have  trapped  yourself  nicely,  young 
man;  General  Nelson  is  with  this  column." 

Before  Fred  recovered  from  his  surprise  on  hear 
ing  that  Nelson  commanded  the  column,  the  lieu 
tenant,  who  had  been  looking  Prince  over  carefully, 
exclaimed : 

"Great  heavens!  that  is  the  horse  Captain  Shack- 
elford  used  to  ride.  I  know  him  well;  the  horse 
was  as  famous  as  his  master.  Corporal,  arrest  this 
fellow  at  once.  I  believe  Captain  Shackelford  has 
been  murdered,  and  this  spy  thought  to  personate 
him.  Boy,  if  you  have  made  away  with  Shackel 
ford,  I  wouldn't  give  a  straw  for  your  life.  Nelson 
never  was  an  angel,  and  he  is  in  a  terrible  temper 
to-day." 

"Take  me  to  him,  and  I  will  answer  for  Ihe  con 
sequences,"  replied  Fred. 

But  the  lieutenant  was  going  to  take  no  chances. 
Fred  was  deprived  of  his  arms  and  closely  guarded. 
As  a  prisoner  he  was  conducted  into  the  presence 
of  his  old  commander. 

The  column  had  halted  to  rest,  and  they  found 
Nelson  in  company  with  Generals  Manson  and 
Cruft  sitting  in  the  shade  of  a  tree.  Before  the 
lieutenant  could  open  his  mouth  to  make  his  report, 
Nelson  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  reaching  out  his 
hand,  exclaimed,  "Captain  Shackelford,  how  came 
you  here,  and  in  your  old  disguise?" 

"Let's  get  out  of  here,"  whispered  the  lieutenant 
to  the  corporal  who  had  Fred  in  charge,  and  they 


CAPTAIN  MATHEWS   GETS  PRINCE.  93 

retired,  the  soldier  grinning  broadly  over  the 
officer's  discomfiture. 

Fred,  in  as  few  words  as  possible,  told  his  story. 
Nelson  listened  in  silence,  and  when  he  had  finished 
said: 

"I  would  give  my  right  hand  if  I  could  capture 
Morgan.  He  is  doing  us  more  harm  than  all  the 
rest  of  the  Rebel  army  put  together.  We  have  no 
general  who  seems  to  be  able  to  cope  with  him." 

The  march  was  resumed,  and  Fred,  riding  by  the 
general's  side,  related  to  him  all  that  had  happened 
since  Shiloh. 

Nelson  then  said:  "I  still  have  your  resignation 
in  my  pocket.  I  am  loath  to  accept  it.  I  now  need 
your  services  more  than  ever,  since  I  am  going  back 
to  Kentucky.  I  do  not  want  to  go  back;  I  re 
monstrated  against  it  in  the  strongest  terms,  but 
Buell  would  not  take  'No'  for  an  answer.  Things 
are  in  a  bad  way.  The  whole  State  is  in  confusion ; 
and  the  central  portion  is  wild  with  fear  over  the 
reported  invasion  of  Kirby  Smith." 

"But,  General,  you  can  surely  straighten  things 
out  if  any  one  can." 

"That's  the  rub,  Fred.  I  doubt  if  any  one  can. 
You  have  no  idea  how  things  have  gone  since 
Shiloh.  Halleck  made  the  gigantic  blunder  of  the 
war  by  not  moving  on  Corinth  rapidly.  He  had 
enough  men  to  eat  Beauregard  up.  Then  came 
that  magnificent  campaign — on  paper — in  which 
Buell  was  to  capture  Chattanooga  and  invade  East 
Tennessee.  It  was  dished  by  Halleck's  order  to 


94  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

reconstruct  a  railroad  of  no  earthly  use.  Now 
Buell  seems  utterly  at  a  loss  as  to  what  Bragg  will 
do,  and  is  flying  around  like  a  chicken  with  its  head 
cut  off.  I  can  think  of  nothing  else.  No  one 
seems  able  to  grasp  the  situation  unless  it  is  General 
Thomas,  and  he  is  too  modest  to  push  his  views. 
Mark  my  words,  the  whole  army  will  be  back  to  the 
Ohio  before  many  weeks." 

"Oh!  no,  General;  it  cannot  be  as  bad  as  that," 
replied  Fred. 

"Yes,  full  as  bad  as  that.  See  how  Morgan  and 
Forrest  ride  around  us  at  pleasure.  The  railroad  is 
a  mass  of  ruins,  and  it  will  take  weeks  to  repair  it. 
The  soldiers  in  front  are  suffering  for  lack  of  food, 
and  the  conditions  will  grow  worse." 

Here  Nelson  relapsed  into  silence,  and  Fred 
noticed  that  his  face  looked  sadder  than  he  had 
ever  seen  it  before.  It  was  some  time  before  he 
spoke  again,  and  then  he  suddenly  said: 

"Fred,  I  believe  I  am  getting  superstitious.  I 
feel  that  I  am  going  back  to  my  death — certainly 
to  some  great  misfortune.  A  black  cloud  is  before 
me,  the  darkness  of  which  I  cannot  pierce." 

"You  must  get  rid  of  such  gloomy  thoughts,  Gen 
eral.  I  trust  you  are  going  back  to  win  even 
greater  honor  and  glory  than  ever  before.  The 
opportunity  will  be  before  you." 

"God  grant  it,"  replied  the  general  solemnly; 
for  despite  his  roughness,  Nelson  had  a  belief  in 
Providence. 

"Fred,"  he  resumed,  very  earnestly,  "you  must 


CAPTAIN  MATHEWS   GETS  PRINCE.          95 

take  back  your  resignation.  I  need  you.  You 
even  improve  my  temper  when  you  are  around." 

"General,  you  forget  I  am  a  prisoner  on  parole." 

"That  is  so.  I  will  see  that  you  are  exchanged 
at  the  first  opportunity." 

' '  I  have  promised  my  father  to  leave  the  army  if 
he  will." 

"But  your  father  has  not  left  the  army  yet.  He 
may  not.  This  invasion  of  Kentucky  may  alter 
everything." 

"In  that  case,  General,  I  will  see.  God  knows  I 
should  like  to  be  with  you." 

At  Bowling  Green  the  party  took  the  cars  for 
Louisville.  Hugh  Raymond  was  with  Nelson,  and 
Fred  did  not  forget  to  congratulate  him  on  his  ser 
geant's  stripes. 

"And  they  were  fairly  won,"  said  the  general, 
when  asked  about  Hugh. 

General  Nelson  did  not  tarry  at  Louisville. 
Kirby  Smith  had  already  entered  the  State,  and 
Nelson  started  for  Lexington  to  organize  an  army 
to  meet  him. 

Fred  sold  Blenheim  for  a  big  price  to  a  Federal 
officer  in  Louisville. 

"I  hate  to  treat  you  so  meanly,  old  fellow,"  said 
Fred,  as  he  bade  him  good-bye,  "but  it  is  getting 
dangerous  to  keep  good  horses  in  Kentucky." 

At  Lexington  Fred  left  General  Nelson,  prom 
ising  to  see  him  again  as  soon  as  possible.  He  saw 
him  sooner  than  he  thought  for,  and  under  circum 
stances  both  of  them  little  expected. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   BATTLE   OF   RICHMOND. 

IT  was  a  joyful  welcome  that  Fred  received  when 
he  reached  home. 

"  Thank  God  that  I  see  you  again,  my  dear 
boy!"  said  Colonel  Shackelford,  with  deep  emotion, 
as  he  grasped  his  hand.  "I  have  not  had  an  easy 
moment  since  you  left." 

1  'Well,  father,"  exclaimed  Fred,  gayly,  "here  I 
am  safe  and  sound,  and  what  is  more,  I  have 
brought  Prince  with  me." 

"Brought  Prince  with  you !"  cried  the  colonel. 
"How  in  the  world  did  you  get  him,  Fred?  If  any 
one  ever  went  on  a  wild  goose  chase,  I  thought  you 
did;  and  even  despaired  of  your  coming  out  alive." 

"It  was  a  much  easier  job  than  you  think," 
replied  Fred ;  and  then  he  gave  his  father  a  full  his 
tory  of  his  trip. 

"Wonderful!  wonderful!"  exclaimed  Colonel 
Shackelford.  "Prince  certainly  deserves  some  of 
the  credit.  He  is  a  remarkable  horse,  and  does 
credit  to  your  training.  But  you  say  Blenheim 
bolted  and  followed.  Did  you  kill  Conway?" 

"No,  I  think  he  escaped  with  a  wound.  He 
threw  himself  from  the  horse  so  quickly  that  he  dis- 

96 


THE  BATTLE   OF  RICHMOND.  97 

concerted  my  aim.     The  villain  has  more  presence 
of  mind  than  I  ever  gave  him  credit  for." 

"It  may  be  for  the  best,"  said  his  father;  "but 
you  have  cause  to  fear  that  man  as  long  as  he  is 
alive.  He  is  one  that  never  forgets  or  forgives.  I 
am  now  afraid  you  have  added  Captain  Mathews  to 
the  list  of  your  enemies." 

"Mathews  shouldn't  complain;  he  stole  my 
horse,  and  I  got  him  back." 

"I  hope  he  will  not  show  the  same  spirit  Conway 
does;  but  one  thing  is  certain,  Fred,  you  will  have 
to  lie  low  when  Morgan  is  around.  You  say  you 
sold  Blenheim?" 

"Yes;  I  hated  to  see  him  go,  but  a  thousand 
dollars  was  a  big  price;  and  just  now  good  horses 
are  dangerous  property  in  Kentucky." 

"And  will  become  more  so  if  we  are  invaded  by 
both  armies,  as  it  now  appears  we  may  be.  I  think 
I  will  send  Stimson  to  the  Louisville  market  with 
all  the  horses  I  can  spare." 

"I  would  do  so,  father,  if  I  were  you.  Morgan 
is  no  respecter  of  persons  when  he  wants  a  good 
horse;  and  if  we  are  overrun  by  both  armies,  there 
will  not  be  a  horse  left  in  the  country." 

"The  advice  is  good,  Fred.  I  will  act  upon  it 
at  once,"  replied  the  colonel;  and  then  he  contin 
ued,  "So  Nelson  is  back  in  Kentucky,  is  he — the 
arch  traitor?  He  will  be  wanting  you  now  sure." 

"I  am  at  least  safe,"  answered  Fred,  with  a 
smile,  "until  I  am  exchanged." 

That  was  a  lucky  thing,  Morgan  taking  you, 


<  <  < 


98  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

after  all.  I  am  heartily  glad  you  are  a  paroled 
prisoner.  Fred,  do  you  really  believe  that  this 
part  of  the  country  will  shortly  become  the  theater 
of  war?" 

"I  do,  father.  Nelson  says  the  whole  Federal 
army  will  be  pushed  clear  back  to  Louisville.  He 
is  very  despondent  over  the  turn  affairs  have  taken. ' ' 

The  colonel's  eyes  sparkled.  He  struck  his 
crutch  violently  on  the  floor,  and  exclaimed:  "And 
here  I  sit  doing  nothing,  while  the  blows  that  will 
give  freedom  to  the  South  are  being  struck.  I  feel 
like  a  craven  wretch." 

Fred  looked  at  his  father  anxiously.  He  saw 
that  the  war  fever  was  burning  fiercely  in  his  veins, 
and  felt  that  all  their  plans  of  living  in  peate 
would  vanish  in  thin  air  if  the  war  wave  should  roll 
over  central  Kentucky.  Like  his  father,  if  the 
strife  came,  he  longed  to  be  in  it ;  so  he  said  noth 
ing  to  allay  his  excitement.  Instead  he  said:  "If 
there  should  be  fighting  around  here,  it  would  not 
be  a  good  place  for  Belle.  I  believe  she  had  better 
be  sent  back  to  school." 

"A  wise  idea,  Fred.  There  is  no  knowing  how 
soon  she  may  be  left  without  a  protector." 

So  the  next  day  poor  Belle,  notwithstanding  her 
tears  and  expostulations,  was  sent  back  to  school; 
and  much  to  Stimson's  surprise,  he  was  ordered  to 
take  all  the  horses  that  could  be  spared  from  the 
farm  to  Louisville  and  sell  them. 

In  the  mean  time  the  rumors  of  the  advance  of 
Kirby  Smith  kept  coming  thick  and  fast.  The 


THE  BATTLE  OF  RICHMOND.  99 

twenty-eighth  of  August  came,  and  there  was  now 
no  doubt  that  Kirby  Smith  with  his  army  was  near- 
ing  Richmond,  and  the  Federal  authorities  were 
straining  every  nerve  to  meet  the  coming  storm. 

That  evening  Fred  rode  to  Danville  to  see  his 
uncle  Judge  Pennington,  and  hear  the  news.  He 
found  the  city  wild  with  excitement.  The  little 
garrison  had  been  ordered  to  Lexington,  and  the 
Unionists  of  the  place  were  dumb  with  surprise  and 
filled  with  consternation.  Many  of  the  more  prom 
inent  Union  men  were  preparing  to  leave  with  the 
soldiers.  Weeping  wives  clung  around  the  necks 
of  their  husbands,  not  knowing  whether  they  would 
ever  see  them  again  or  not. 

Hardly  was  the  last  soldier  gone  before  Confed 
erate  flags  began  to  fly  from  the  houses  of  well- 
known  Secessionists,  and  the  suppressed  feelings  of 
months  found  expression  in  the  wildest  enthusiasm. 

As  for  Judge  Pennington,  he  was  almost  too 
happy  to  talk.  He  ran  up  the  stars  and  bars,  and 
made  a  fiery  speech  to  the  assembled  mob,  telling 
them  their  days  of  oppression  were  over;  that  here 
after  Kentucky  would  be  one  of  the  brightest  stars 
in  the  Confederacy.  He  was  startled  on  seeing 
Fred  in  the  crowd,  wearing  his  Federal  uniform. 
Already  the  crowd  had  noticed  it,  and  cries  began 
to  be  heard  of  "Strip  it  off  of  him!"  "Hang  the 
spy  and  traitor!" 

"Come  here,  you  young  jackanapes!"  roared  the 
judge.  "What  do  you  mean  by  presenting  your 
self  here  in  those  rags?" 


TOO  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Because  I  have  a  right  to  wear  them,"  said 
Fred,  firmly.  "But  I  would  inform  the  gentlemen 
here  I  am  a  paroled  prisoner,  and  as  such  entitled 
to  the  protection  of  every  brave  man." 

"Come  in  here;  I  want  to  talk  with  you,"  said 
the  judge,  and  amid  the  howls  and  execrations  of 
the  mob,  Fred  coolly  walked  into  the  house.  As 
the  nephew  of  Judge  Pennington  and  the  son  of 
Colonel  Shackelford,  Fred  knew  he  was  in  no  dan 
ger  of  violence. 

"What  do  you  think  now  of  your  beloved  Union, 
Fred?"  asked  the  judge.  "Didn't  I  tell  you  it 
would  be  so?  Kirby  Smith  is  already  knocking  at 
our  door.  Bragg  is  on  the  way  to  drive  Buell 
across  the  Ohio.  The  whole  State  will  be  ours  in  a 
few  days.  The  star  of  the  South  is  in  the  ascendant. 

"You  are  mistaken,  uncle,"  replied  Fred,  mis 
chievously.  "It's  not  a  star  you  see ;  it's  a  rocket. 
It  is  going  up  brilliantly  enough,  but  it  will  soon 
explode  in  mid-air,  and  come  down  ashes." 

"Why!  why!  why!"  roared  the  judge,  angry 
that  his  favorite  simile  had  been  turned  against  him. 
"I  have  a  mind  to  cane  you  for  your  impertinence. 
But  tell  me  about  your  trip  South;  everybody  is 
talking  about  it,  and  laughing  that  at  least  one  per 
son  has  got  the  better  of  Morgan." 

So  Fred  had  to  tell  the  story,  and  then  added, 
"You  sliould  be  proud  of  Calhoun,  uncle.  Morgan 
told  me  he  was  one  of  his  most  valued  officers — a 
little  too  reckless  sometimes,  but  always  ready  for 
an  adventure." 


THE  BATTLE   OF  RICHMOND.  IOI 


"I  am  proud  of  him.  That  raid  of  ~Morgc>rt's 
one  of  the  most  daring  achievements  of  the  war. 
Fred,  Morgan  took  a  fancy  to  you.'  You  'might 
have  been  a  captain  riding  with  him  to-day  if 
you  hadn't  played  the  fool  and  gone  off  with  that 
traitor,  Nelson." 

"I  am  a  captain  now,  uncle,"  said  Fred,  meekly. 

"  A  captain,  a  captain  of  what?  —  of  a  lot  of  thiev 
ing  Yankees!"  replied  the  judge,  scornfully.  "But, 
Fred,  we  won't  quarrel.  I  am  feeling  too  happy. 
See  that  flag  floating  out  there?  It  will  never  come 
down." 

"Don't  be  too  sure  of  that,  uncle;  but  fly  it 
while  you  can,  for  it  will  have  to  come  down  before 
many  days." 

"You  dare  tell  me  that?"  exclaimed  the  judge, 
growing  excited  again.  "I  have  a  mind  to  ask  you 
to  tea,  and  see  if  you  can't  take  a  little  sense 
through  your  stomach,  if  I  can't  beat  any  into  your 
brain." 

So  Fred  stayed  to  tea,  and  it  was  after  dark 
before  he  started  for  home.  When  about  a  mile 
from  his  destination  he  was  startled  by  being 
accosted  by  George,  one  of  the  faithful  servants  of 
the  family.  Fred  drew  Prince  up  so  suddenly  that 
he  sat  back  on  his  haunches. 

"Great  heavens!  George,  what  is  it?  Has  any 
thing  happened  to  father?"  he  asked  with  quivering 
voice. 

"Kunnel  all  right,  but  he  say,  'Fo'  God's  sake, 
George,  stop  Massa  Fred  an'  gib  him  dis;'  "  and 


102  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

he  handed  Fred  a  note,  adding,  "  Right  smart 
Rebel  soj.ers  at  home." 

Fred  leaped  from  his  horse,  and  lighting  a  match, 
read:  " Major  Hockoday  is  here  with  a  squadron 
of  cavalry.  Keep  away  until  George  tells  you  the 
coast  is  clear." 

" George,"  said  Fred,  " father  bids  me  stay  from 
home  until  the  Rebel  soldiers  go.  You  will  find  me 
under  the  large  tree  which  stands  close  to  the  gate 
opening  into  the  pasture.  Let  me  know  as  soon  as 
they  go." 

''Yes,  massa,  George  will  come  as  soon  as  he 
can." 

1  'What  in  the  world  can  Major  Hockoday  want 
of  my  father?"  thought  Fred,  as  he  took  his  station 
under  the  tree  to  await  the  coming  of  George.  "It 
must  be  something  about  his  return  to  the  army." 

Not  only  minutes  but  hours  passed,  still  no 
George.  Fred  began  to  be  very  restless,  and  wore 
a  path  pacing  back  and  forth.  It  was  past  mid 
night  when  he  heard  the  low  whistle,  the  signal 
agreed  upon,  given  by  George. 

Fred  answered  the  signal,  and  the  negro  at  once 
appeared,  and  said,  "Sogers  gone;  massa  gone, 
too." 

"What!"  exclaimed  Fred,  in  surprise. 

"Massa  gone;  tuk  carriage,  Sam  drove;  Ned, 
he  rode  massa's  saddle  hoss.  Go  to  Richmond. 
Sam  and  Ned  drive  carnage  back." 

That  his  father  should  go  away  so  suddenly, 
without  saying  a  word  to  him,  cut  Fred  to  the 


THE  BATTLE   OF  RICHMOND.  103 

heart.  There  must  be  some  mystery  about  it.  It 
was  with  conflicting  emotions  that  he  entered  the 
house.  The  hollow  echo  of  his  footsteps  seemed  to 
mock  him.  Was  this  the  home  where  he  had  spent 
so  many  happy  days  with  his  father,  who  said  he 
freely  forgave,  and  now  had  gone  away  without  one 
word?  He  would  not  believe  it;  his  father  must 
have  left  a  note  somewhere.  At  last  he  found  it  on 
the  table  in  the  library.  Breaking  it  open  with 
trembling  fingers,  he  read: 

MY  DEAR  SON, — You  will  doubtless  be  surprised  at  my 
sudden  departure  without  even  a  parting  word  with  you.  But 
as  I  must  go,  I  feel  this  is  best,  for  it  will  save  us  both  much 
heartache.  Shortly  after  you  left,  Major  Hockoday  rode  up  to 
the  door,  accompanied  with  a  squadron  of  cavalry.  You  can 
imagine  my  surprise  on  seeing  him.  But  I  was  more  surprised 
when  he  handed  me  a  commission  as  brigadier-general  in  the 
Confederate  army;  also  a  letter  from  General  Kirby  Smith, 
asking  me  to  meet  him  at  once,  as  he  expected  to  attack  the 
Federal  force  at  Richmond,  and  had  a  brigade  at  my  disposal. 
I  felt  that  I  could  not  prove  false  to  the  trust  reposed  in  me,  so 
made  preparations  to  go  at  once. 

God  keep  you,  my  son;  even  if  you  enter  the  army  again 
there  shall  be  no  more  estrangement  between  us.  If  we  never 
meet  again  in  this  world,  let  us  hope  that  at  last  we  shall  find 
peace  with  your  dear  mother  in  heaven. 

Your  affectionate  father. 

R.  SHACKELFORD. 

To  understand  fully  General  Shackelford's  note, 
let  us  see  what  occurred  after  Fred  left  for  Danville. 
About  dark  he  was  startled  by  having  a  squadron 
of  Confederate  cavalry  ride  up  to  the  house,  and 
was  agreeably  surprised  to  find  in  the  commander, 
Major  Hockoday,  an  old  acquaintance.  But  he  was 


104  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

more  than  surprised  when  Major  Hockoday,  in 
shaking  hands  with  him,  said: 

"General  Shackelford,  it  makes  me  happy  to  see 
you  looking  so  well ;  also  allow  me  to  congratulate 
you." 

"Major,"  answered  Colonel  Shackelford,  "it's 
like  renewing  my  youth  to  see  you.  Where  in  the 
world  did  you  come  from?  But  you  have  made  a 
great  mistake  in  my  rank.  I  am  not  a  general,  and 
there  is  no  likelihood  of  my  ever  being  one." 

"Pardon  me,  General,  but  allow  me  to  differ  with 
you;  read  this,"  and  the  major  handed  him  a  for 
midable-looking  document. 

Colonel  Shackelford  took  the  document,  opened 
it,  but  before  he  read  far,  the  paper  dropped  from 
his  astonished  hands.  It  was  a  commission  from 
Jefferson  Davis,  President  of  the  Confederate  States, 
as  brigadier-general  of  volunteers.  With  it  was  a 
personal  letter,  stating  that  the  commission  was 
granted  for  gallantry  on  the  field  of  Shiloh,  where 
his  regiment  held  in  check  the  last  fearful  charge  of 
the  enemy,  thus  enabling  Beauregard  to  withdraw 
his  army  in  safety.  The  letter  also  stated  that  he 
had  been  regularly  exchanged,  and  was  therefore 
free  to  report  for  duty  at  any  time. 

Another  letter  was  enclosed  from  General  Kirby 
Smith,  saying  he  had  a  brigade  at  his  disposal;  that 
he  expected  to  attack  Richmond  the  next  day,  and 
hoped  the  general  would  report  at  once. 

Colonel,  or  as  he  must  now  be  called,  General 
Shackelford,  was  deeply  moved  by  these  tokens  of 


THE  BATTLE    OF  RICHMOND.  105 

appreciation.  Not  only  this,  but  he  clearly  saw  it 
was  his  duty  to  accept  the  commission.  It  seemed 
as  if  fate  were  inexorably  driving  himself  as  well  as 
Fred  back  into  the  army ;  it  would  be  worse  than 
folly  to  resist.  So  he  wrote  the  note  to  Fred, 
found  on  the  library  table,  and  after  a  hurried  prep 
aration  took  his  departure  for  Richmond. 

Fred  read  his  father's  letter  with  a  swelling  heart. 
It  showed  that,  come  what  might,  there  would  be 
no  more  estrangement  between  them ;  that  his 
father's  love  would  always  be  his,  and  he  shed 
happy  tears  over  the  fact. 

"There  is  now  nothing,"  thought  he,  "to  prevent 
my  joining  Nelson,  except  that  plaguy  parole.  If 
it  were  not  for  that  I  would  join  him  to-morrow.  I 
will  go  and  see  him,  anyway;  perhaps  I  can  find 
out  when  I  shall  be  exchanged." 

With  these  thoughts  he  went  to  bed.  The  next 
day,  Stimson,  the  overseer,  returned  from  Louis 
ville,  where  he  had  been  to  sell  the  horses.  He 
had  made  a  good  sale,  and  was  correspondingly 
happy.  Great  was  his  surprise  to  find  Mr.  Shackel- 
ford  gone  and  Fred  preparing  to  go. 

"You  will  have  to  do  without  us  again,  John," 
said  Fred.  "If  the  country  is  overrun  by  the 
armies,  as  now  seems  probable,  the  farm  may  be 
devastated  and  everything  portable  taken  away.  It 
will  do  no  good  to  object.  Do  the  best  you  can, 
and  do  nothing  to  arouse  the  anger  of  either  side." 

"Will  they  take  grain  or  provisions  without  pay 
ing?"  asked  Stimson  in  some  surprise. 


106     ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"They  may  pay  you  in  vouchers,  but  under  the 
circumstances,  vouchers  will  be  of  little  value  from 
either  side.  We  shall  simply  have  to  make  up  our 
minds  to  lose  whatever  is  so  taken." 

"And  you  call  that  war,  do  you?"  asked  Stim- 
son,  with  some  indignation. 

"The  least  part  of  it,  John,  the  least  part  of  it. 
War  means  not  only  robbery,  but  death." 

Honest  John  Stimson  went  away  shaking  his 
head;  to  him  such  warfare  was  nothing  more  or 
less  than  robbery. 

A  short  time  afterwards  Fred  was  surprised  to  see 
Hugh  Raymond  dash  up  to  the  door. 

"Why,  Hugh!"  exclaimed  Fred,  extending  his 
hand.  "I  am  glad  to  see  you;  but  what  brings 
you  here?  You  look  as  if  you  had  ridden  hard." 

"I  have,"  answered  Hugh,  "and  I  must  ride 
harder.  Here  are  orders  from  Nelson,"  and  he 
handed  Fred  an  official-looking  envelope. 

Fred  hastily  broke  it  open  and  read : 

LEXINGTON,  Aug.  28,  1862. 
CAPTAIN  FREDERICK  SHACKELFORD, 

Dear  Sir: — This  is  to  inform  you  that  you  have  been  reg 
ularly  exchanged.  You  are  therefore  directed  to  report  to 
me  at  Richmond  at  your  earliest  convenience. 

WM.  NELSON, 
Major-General  Commanding. 

"Hugh,"  said  Fred,  "this  is  an  order  for  me  to 
report  at  Richmond.  Is  Nelson  there?" 

"No;  but  he  starts  from  Lexington  to-morrow 
morning  for  that  place.  Kirby  Smith  is  advancing 
rapidly,  and  I  have  orders  to  General  Manson,  who 


THE  BATTLE   OF  RICHMOND.  107 

is  in  command  at  Richmond,  to  fall  back  if  there  is 
danger  of  his  being  attacked  in  force.  Nelson  will 
be  in  Richmond  to-morrow  to  take  command." 

"Well,  tell  the  general  I  will  be  there  to-mor 
row,"  replied  Fred.  "But,  Hugh,  dismount,  and 
rest  yourself  and  horse." 

"I  can't,  Fred;  my  orders  are  to  hurry.  If 
Manson  don't  get  any  dispatch,  he  may  fight;  and 
if  he  does,  he  will  get  whipped.  Good-bye,  Fred, 
till  I  see  you,"  and  turning,  Hugh  clapped  spurs  to 
his  horse,  and  soon  disappeared  in  a  cloud  of  dust. 

"So  there  is  a  prospect  of  a  battle  at  Richmond," 
mused  Fred.  "Well,  I  will  be  there  to  bear  my 
part." 

Early  the  next  morning  Fred  once  more  bade  fare 
well  to  his  home,  and  started  for  Richmond. 
When  within  about  ten  miles  from  his  destination  he 
thought  he  heard  the  sound  of  artillery.  He 
stopped  and  listened.  He  was  not  mistaken. 
Faintly,  like  the  echo  of  distant  thunder,  came  the 
sullen  roar  of  cannon.  The  battle  was  on.  He 
urged  his  horse  forward  with  greater  speed,  and 
soon  the  sounds  of  battle  were  heard  distinctly. 
Prince  felt  the  excitement  as  well  as  his  master,  and 
with  head  erect  and  eyes  flashing,  sprang  forward, 
as  if  eager  for  the  fray.  When  about  five  miles 
from  Richmond,  Fred,  to  his  dismay,  found  him 
self  cut  off  by  a  body  of  Confederate  cavalry. 
Turning  into  a  by-road,  which  led  to  the  left,  he 
dashed  on.  No  less  than  three  times  did  he 
attempt  to  reach  Richmond,  to  find  himself  cut  off, 


loS  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

and  it  was  not  until  he  reached  the  road  which  leads 
from  Lexington  to  Richmond  that  he  found  the 
way  clear. 

Up  this  road  came  a  solitary  rider  at  full  speed, 
his  horse  covered  with  foam  and  dust.  As  he  drew 
near,  Fred,  to  his  surprise,  recognized  General  Nel 
son.  Sheridan  rode  twenty  miles  to  turn  defeat 
into  victory  at  Cedar  Creek.  Nelson  rode  thirty 
miles  to  try  to  save  his  army  at  Richmond,  but 
failed.  When  he  saw  Fred  he  drew  rein,  and 
exclaimed,  "You  here,  Captain?" 

"Yes,  General,  if  I  get  into  Richmond  on  this 
road,  it  will  be  the  fourth  time  I  have  attempted 
it." 

"Ah!  you  have  been  headed  off  by  the  Rebel 
cavalry  like  myself.  I  only  reached  this  road  by 
taking  by-paths  and  crossroads." 

Fred  saw  that  he  was  greatly  excited,  and  as  the 
roar  of  battle  came  to  their  ears,  Nelson  shuddered, 
and  said : 

"Great  God!  I  fear  the  worst.  I  sent  orders  to 
Manson  not  to  fight,  but  to  fall  back  toward  Lan 
caster.  What  can  he  mean?  But  come,  we  have 
no  time  to  waste." 

They  soon  met  fugitives  from  the  battle,  but  in 
no  great  numbers.  But  as  they  entered  Richmond, 
the  scene  became  indescribable.  The  streets  were 
packed  with  fleeing  soldiers,  wagons,  teams,  and 
caissons.  Teamsters  were  yelling  and  cursing  like 
maniacs,  trying  to  force  their  way  through. 
Wagons  were  being  overturned,  and  the  teamsters, 


THE  BATTLE   OF  RICHMOND.  109 

cutting  their  mules  loose,  would  mount  them  and 
join  the  mass  fleeing  down  the  Lexington  turnpike. 
But  the  roar  of  battle  was  still  heard  beyond  Rich 
mond. 

"On!  on!"  cried  Nelson.  "All  may  not  yet  be 
lost." 

Skirting  around  the  struggling,  yelling,  shriek 
ing,  panic-stricken  mass,  they  rode  toward  Rogers- 
ville.  They  passed  numerous  wounded  men,  strug 
gling  back,  and  some  of  them  when  they  recognized 
their  general,  raised  a  feeble  shout,  but  most  of 
them  hurried  on,  with  only  one  thought — to  get 
away. 

After  going  about  two  miles  they  met  the  main 
army,  coming  back  in  utter  rout.  Nelson  dashed 
in  among  them,  pleading,  cursing. 

"It's  your  general,  boys,"  he  would  shout. 
"We  will  lick  them  yet." 

Here  Hugh  was  met  with  General  Manson,  who 
was  doing  all  he  could  to  rally  the  men.  Almost 
by  superhuman  efforts  some  twenty-five  hundred  of 
the  men  were  rallied  on  the  outskirts  of  the  town 
near  the  cemetery. 

"If  we  can  hold  them,"  groaned  Nelson,  "if  we 
can  hold  them  until  night,  I  can  get  the  army 
away." 

On  came  the  Confederate  host  like  a  mighty  tor 
rent,  to  break  against  the  slender  line  and  be  flung 
back  for  a  moment,  and  then  roll  on  again. 

As  a  strong  dam  at  last  gives  way  before  the  press 
of  water,  so  did  this  dam  of  twenty-five  hundred 


110  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

men  give  away  before  the  human  torrent  pressing 
against  it.  Then  came  demoralization,  utter  rout, 
insane  fear. 

Nelson  forgot  everything  in  his  rage.  Like  a 
madman  he  spurred  his  horse  into  the  terror- 
stricken  mob. 

' 'Poltroons!  cowards!"  he  shrieked,  and  he 
struck  with  his  sword  right  and  left.  But  no  hu 
man  power  could  have  stayed  those  affrighted  men. 
They  would  have  rushed  into  a  death  tenfold  more 
fearful  than  that  from  which  they  were  fleeing. 
Nelson  was  almost  deserted ;  the  enemy  were  press 
ing  around  him. 

Fred  saw  his  danger.  "Fly,  General!  fly  for 
your  life!''  he  cried. 

Nelson  wheeled  his  horse,  but  as  he  turned  a 
stalwart  Confederate  grabbed  for  the  bridle-rein. 
A  saber  flashed  in  the  air,  and  with  a  moan  the  man 
sank  down,  cleft  through  the  skull. 

"Well  done,  Hugh!"  cried  Fred,  as  he  witnessed 
the  gallant  act. 

Just  then  General  Shackelford,  riding  in  front  of 
his  brigade,  leading  them  in  their  headlong  charge, 
caught  sight  of  Nelson.  With  a  cry  of  rage  he 
spurred  his  horse  straight  toward  him.  Before  him  he 
saw  the  man  who,  he  believed,  not  only  tore  Ken 
tucky  from  her  rightful  place  in  the  Confederacy, 
but  who  had  perverted  his  son  and  persuaded  him  to 
raise  his  sword  against  his  kindred. 

Nelson  heard  a  warning  cry,  and  turned  his  head 
to  see  General  Shackelford  by  his  side  with  sword 


The  Blade  of  the 


[praised  Sword 
the  Air. 


went  twirling  through 


THE  BATTLE   OF  RICHMOND.  It! 

uplifted,  gathering  strength  for  the  fatal  blow.  He 
had  no  time  to  parry,  no  time  to  defend ;  but  there 
came  a  sharp  ring,  and  the  blade  of  the  upraised 
sword  went  twirling  through  the  air,  broken  at  the 
hilt.  With  a  hoarse  cry,  General  Shackelford  threw 
down  the  shattered  blade,  and  drew  his  revolver; 
but  before  he  could  shoot,  a  bullet  pierced  the  brain 
of  his  steed,  and  horse  and  rider  went  down  to 
gether. 

His  men  saw  their  general  fall,  and  a  crashing 
volley  rang  out.  Nelson  reeled  in  his  saddle,  but 
kept  his  seat.  Hugh  Raymond's  horse  fell  dead, 
pinning  his  rider  to  the  earth.  Fred  was  the  only 
one  of  the  party  unhurt. 

It  was  not  until  their  horses  had  carried  them 
out  of  danger  that  Fred  noticed  that  one  of  Nelson's 
legs  was  covered  with  blood. 

' 'General,"  he  exclaimed  anxiously,  "you  are 
wounded!  Can  I  do  anything  for  you?" 

"I  have  been  hit  twice,"  responded  Nelson, 
"but  they  are  nothing  but  scratches.  I  must  ride 
to  Lexington;  the  army  is  totally  routed.  Oh, 
the  disgrace  of  it!  the  cowards!"  almost  sobbed 
Nelson.  "If  I  had  only  had  my  old  Fourth  Divi 
sion  here,  it  would  have  been  different,  but  now — " 
and  he  broke  down  completely. 

Fred  never  forgot  that  ride  back  to  Lexington. 
Through  the  darkness  of  the  night  they  rode,  and 
never  drew  rein  until  the  lights  of  the  city  appeared. 
Nelson  was  mostly  silent,  but  once  he  suddenly 
turned  to  Fred  and  asked: 


H2  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

"  Captain,  is  this  the  darkness  I  saw  before  me,  or 
is  worse  coming?  What  can  be  worse,  except 
death,  and  I  thought  it  was  death  once,  as  well  as 
defeat.  Captain,  did  you  see  that  officer  with  sword 
upraised  over  my  head  to  strike?  Just  as  I  ex 
pected  the  stroke,  I  saw  the  blade  go  twirling 
through  the  air.  What  happened?" 

Fred  did  not  answer. 

"Ah,  Captain,  you  are  silent;  you  saved  my  life. 
Tell  me  about  it." 

"There  is  not  much  to  tell,"  replied  Fred.  "I 
saw  the  officer  about  to  strike ;  the  instant  the  sword 
stood  motionless  before  the  downward  stroke,  I 
fired  and  struck  the  blade  just  above  the  hilt.  It 
snapped  in  two.  Then  he  attempted  to  draw  his 
revolver,  and  I  killed  his  horse." 

"Killed  the  horse,"  roughly  asked  Nelson,  "why 
didn't  you  kill  the  rider,  and  let  the  horse  go?" 

"Because,"  replied  Fred,  in  a  low  voice,  "the 
officer  was  my  father. ' ' 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  NELSON. 

BACK  to  Lexington  poured  the  fugitives  from 
the  battle  of  Richmond.  Out  of  six  thou 
sand  five  hundred  Federal  troops  that  faced  the 
Confederates  on  that  fatal  field,  only  eight  hundred 
escaped.  Over  eleven  hundred  lay  dead  and 
wounded;  the  rest  were  prisoners.  Among  these 
prisoners  was  Hugh  Raymond.  Before  he  could 
release  himself  from  his  fallen  horse  the  enemy 
were  upon  him,  and  he  had  to  surrender. 

The  results  of  the  battle  of  Richmond  were  far- 
reaching.  Lexington  was  evacuated,  the  whole  of 
central  Kentucky  given  up,  and  a  mad  rush  for 
Louisville  and  Cincinnati  followed. 

The  hardships  of  that  retreat  will  never  be  for 
gotten  by  those  who  endured  them.  The  summer 
had  been  very  dry.  Great  clouds  of  stifling  dust 
arose  over  the  marching  columns,  filling  mouth  and 
nostrils  to  suffocation.  Not  only  the  small  streams, 
but  good-sized  rivers  were  dry,  and  the  sufferings 
of  the  men  because  of  the  want  of  water  were  ter 
rible.  Many  a  canteen  was  filled  from  ponds  cov 
ered  with  filthy  green  scum,  and  in  some  of  these 
ponds  carcasses  of  animals  were  festering. 


114  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Many  a  time  on  the  retreat  Fred's  heart  bled  as 
he  saw  mere  boys  lying  exhausted,  fainting  by  the 
side  of  the  road.  Most  of  the  regiments  were  new, 
and  the  men  unaccustomed  to  the  hardships  of  the 
march.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  of  the  new  troops  that 
entered  Kentucky  in  the  summer  and  fall  of  1862 
nearly  one-half  were  dead  or  disabled  by  sickness  in 
less  than  six  months. 

When  it  became  known  that  the  Federal  forces 
had  been  defeated  at  Richmond  and  were  in  full 
retreat  for  Louisville  and  Cincinnati,  the  excitement 
throughout  Indiana  and  Ohio  was  intense.  It  was 
expected  that  Kirby  Smith  would  at  once  move  on 
Cincinnati,  while  Bragg  would  make  Louisville  his 
objective  point.  Cincinnati  was  placed  under  mar 
tial  law,  thousands  of  her  citizens  were  impressed 
and  made  to  throw  up  fortifications  on  the  Ken 
tucky  side.  Hundreds  of  farmers  from  the  sur 
rounding  country  reported  with  squirrel  rifles,  and 
they  would  have  made  a  foe  not  to  be  despised  if 
occasion  had  required  their  services. 

The  Confederates  set  up  a  provisional  govern 
ment  at  Frankfort,  and  proceeded  to  run  the  State 
to  suit  themselves. 

Nelson,  sore  over  his  defeat,  and  suffering 
from  his  wounds,  did  not  improve  in  temper,  but 
he  lost  none  of  his  indomitable  energy.  Upon  his 
arrival  in  Louisville  he  at  once  made  preparations  to 
defend  it  against  the  expected  attack  of  Bragg.  In 
a  measure  he  infused  his  courage  and  energy  into 
those  who  were  trembling ;  yet  so  great  was  consid- 


THE  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  NELSON.    115 

ered  the  danger  that  a  pontoon  bridge  was  prepared 
to  be  thrown  across  the  Ohio  in  case  a  retreat 
became  necessary. 

During  these  eventful  days  Fred  found  plenty  to 
do.  He  was  here,  there,  everywhere,  carrying  out 
the  orders  of  Nelson.  Thousands  of  new  troops 
were  thrown  into  the  city,  and  there  armed  and 
drilled. 

Nelson  never  was  patient  with  the  slow  move 
ments  of  the  government,  and  the  condition  in 
which  these  troops  reported  aroused  his  fiercest 
anger.  He  became  involved  in  several  quarrels, 
and,  if  possible,  became  more  tyrannical  and  irri 
table  than  ever.  The  sting  of  the  terrible  defeat  at 
Richmond  still  rankled  in  his  breast,  and  the  cloud 
which  hung  over  his  mind  was  not  dispelled. 

"I  should  never  have  come  to  Kentucky,"  he 
would  say  to  Fred.  "I  feel  it  more  and  more. 
Richmond  was  only  a  forerunner  of  something 
worse. ' ' 

At  last,  ragged,  footsore,  and  hungry,  Buell's 
army  entered  Louisville.  The  city  was  safe.  Prep 
arations  were  at  once  made  for  an  advance. 

"Fred,"  remarked  Nelson,  two  or  three  days 
after  the  arrival  of  Buell,  "I  am  going  to  give  a 
banquet.  I  am  thirty-seven  years  of  age  on  the 
twenty-seventh. " 

"Yes,  General." 

"I  can  tell  you  a  most  singular  story,"  contin 
ued  Nelson.  "Last  spring,  while  before  Corinth, 
in  conversation  with  General  James  Jackson  and 


n6  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

General  W.  B.  Hazen,  we  were  surprised  to  find 
that  all  three  were  born  on  the  same  day  of  the 
month,  September  twenty-seventh.  I  asked  them 
to  celebrate  our  next  birthday  by  eating  dinner  with 
me  at  the  Gait  House  in  Louisville,  and  they 
accepted  the  invitation.  By  a  singular  chain 
of  circumstances,  which  not  one  of  us  could  have 
possibly  foreseen,  we  are  all  three  now  in  the  city. 
I  shall  give  the  dinner,  but  there  is  something 
uncanny  in  the  whole  thing.  We  three  will  never 
eat  another  birthday  dinner  together— mark  that." 

"Why,  General,"  said  Fred,  gayly,  "it's  a  good 
omen.  You  see,  it  enables  all  of  you  to  keep  your 
engagement." 

The  general  smiled,  and  replied,  "I  shall  try  to 
think  so." 

The  invitations  were  sent,  and  the  banquet  given. 
It  was  a  most  notable  gathering.  Nearly  all  of  the 
general  officers  in  the  army  were  present,  as  well 
as  many  of  the  more  prominent  citizens  of  Louis 
ville.  But  General  Buell,  the  commander-in-chief 
of  the  army,  was  absent.  He  sent  an  excuse  that 
the  press  of  his  duties  would  not  allow  him  to 
attend.  But  the  truth  was,  he  had  received  heavy 
news  that  day,  that  of  his  being  removed  from  the 
command  of  the  army,  and  General  George  H. 
Thomas  appointed  in  his  place. 

The  banquet  went  as  merrily  as  the  dance  before 
the  battle  of  Waterloo.  Many  were  the  toasts 
drunk  to  the  distinguished  generals  whose  natal  day 
was  being  celebrated.  Little  did  the  banqueters 


THE  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  NELSON.    117 

think  that  the  angel  of  death  hovered  over  two  of 
the  distinguished  men  they  were  honoring. 

As  the  wine  was  going  around,  the  Hon.  J.  J. 
Crittenden,  United  States  Senator  from  Kentucky, 
and  one  of  the  prominent  guests  present,  arose  in 
his  place  and  said : 

"  Gentlemen,  I  have  a  toast  to  propose,  a  little 
out  of  the  ordinary,  perhaps,  yet  one  which  I  think 
every  one  present  who  loves  his  country  and  desires 
the  success  of  our  armies  will  gladly  drink  to.  It  is 
this—  "  and  he  raised  his  glass  on  high: 

11  To  General  Alexander  McDowell  Me  Cook,  the 
coming  commander  of  the  Army  of  the  Ohio." 

Many  of  the  officers  sprang  to  their  feet  with 
loud  hurrahs,  and  raised  their  brimming  glasses, 
but  the  more  conservative  among  them  gazed  on 
each  other  in  dismay.  As  for  General  Nelson,  he 
was  thunderstruck.  This  was  his  banquet.  Buell, 
although  not  present,  was  an  invited  guest,  and 
this  was  a  direct  insult  to  him.  Angry  protests 
began  to  be  heard,  and  the  banquet  came  to  an  end. 

Nelson  was  greatly  depressed  by  what  had  taken 
place.  He  was  one  of  General  Buell' s  stanchest 
supporters,  and  that  such  a  circumstance  could  have 
happened  at  a  banquet  given  by  him  served  to 
render  his  temper  still  more  irritable.  The  next 
day  many  things  occurred  to  further  annoy  him. 
On  the  morning  of  the  29th,  as  he  came  down  from 
his  room,  he  met  in  the  corridor  of  the  hotel 
Brigadier-General  Jefferson  C.  Davis. 

General   Davis  had   served  with   Major    Robert 


Ii8  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S   STAFF. 

Anderson  at  Fort  Sumter,  and  later  with  much  dis 
tinction  in  Missouri  and  Arkansas  under  Fremont 
and  Curtis,  especially  at  Pea  Ridge.  He  had  sud 
denly  been  assigned  by  the  war  department  to  the 
command  of  one  of  the  brigades  of  new  troops  then 
being  formed  at  Louisville  to  reinforce  Buell's 
army.  This  brigade  was  embraced  in  General  Nel 
son's  command. 

Meeting  General  Nelson  casually  in  the  corridor 
of  the  Gait  House,  General  Davis  saluted  him,  and 
said:  "General,  I  have  just  ridden  out  to  where 
my  new  brigade  is  encamped,  and  I  find  the  men 
are  not  yet  armed ;  to  whom  shall  I  apply  for  the 
arms  when  I  want  them?" 

"How  many  muskets  will  you  need  for  them?" 
inquired  Nelson. 

Davis  reflected  a  moment,  and  then  said, 
"About  four  thousand  eight  hundred." 

Nelson,  who  for  some  unknown  reason  had 
formed  a  prejudice  against  Davis,  turned  upon  him 
with  a  sneer,  and  said  in  the  most  insulting  tone, 
"Do  you  pretend  to  be  an  officer  of  the  regular 
army,  and  say  you  want  about  so  many  guns?" 

Davis  flushed  and  replied,  tartly,  "General,  I 
am  not  making  a  requisition ;  when  I  am  ready  to 
make  my  requisition  there  will  be  no  indefiniteness 
about  it." 

"Do  you  dare  to  talk  back  to  me  in  that  way,  you 
puppy?"  exclaimed  Nelson,  and  stepping  forward 
he  slapped  Davis  in  the  face  with  the  back  of  his 
hand. 


Davis,  calling  to  Nelson  to  defend  himself,  almost 
immediately  fired. 


THE  DEATH  OF  GENERAL   NELSON.         119 

To  understand  the  situation  and  to  appreciate 
the  insult,  it  should  be  explained  that  General  Nel 
son  was  a  large,  tall,  and  powerfully  built  man, 
while  Davis  was  of  scarcely  medium  height  and  very 
slightly  built,  and  that  quite  a  crowd  of  hotel 
loungers  had  now  gathered  around  them. 

General  Davis  naturally  turned  white  with  rage, 
but  controlling  himself  with  a  strong  effort,  he 
replied : 

"General  Nelson,  I  suppose  you  understand  that 
no  rank  and  no  position  will  prevent  your  being 
called  to  account  at  the  proper  time  for  such  an 
insult?" 

"What!  you  puppy!  you  call  me  to  account? 
There  is  satisfaction  for  you,"  again  advancing  and 
striking  Davis  in  the  face. 

The  smaller  man  was  now  simply  insane  with 
passion,  and  he  naturally  searched  with  his  hand 
for  the  arms  he  usually  carried ;  but  he  was  at  the 
time  totally  unarmed. 

A  young  lawyer  of  Louisville,  a  friend  of  General 
Davis,  was  standing  by  in  the  crowd,  and  unfor 
tunately  threw  back  his  coat  and  showed  Davis  the 
handle  of  a  revolver.  Davis,  not  knowing  what 
he  was  doing,  snatched  the  revolver,  and  calling  to 
Nelson  to  defend  himself,  almost  immediately 
fired.  The  shot  took  effect,  and  the  wound  was 
mortal. 

General  Nelson  was  immediately  carried  upstairs 
to  his  own  apartments,  and  every  care  possible  was 
given  him.  Being  a  man  of  singularly  religious 


120  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

feeling  and  impulse,  in  spite  of  his  passionate  and 
aggressive  nature,  at  his  own  request  a  clergyman 
was  sent  for,  and  in  an  hour  or  two  the  man  who 
held  Kentucky  in  the  Union — the  man  who,  in  spite 
of  "don't  hurry"  from  Grant  himself,  rushed  his 
troops  through  to  Shiloh,  and  not  only  saved  that 
battle,  but  also  Grant  and  Sherman  to  the  nation — 
died — died  not  as  he  would  have  died,  on  the  field 
of  battle,  but  as  the  fool  dies. 

A  great,  and  in  some  respects  a  noble,  man  thus 
fell  a  victim  to  his  own  passionate  and  unreasonable 
temper,  and  General  Jeff  C.  Davis  throughout  a 
long  and  brilliant  career  in  the  army  always  moved 
under  a  shadow.  He  seemed  like  a  man  who,  while 
he  could  not  condemn  his  passionate  and  impulsive 
action,  always  sincerely  regretted  that  his  act  had 
been  so  needlessly  provoked. 

In  General  Nelson  perished  one  of  the  most  pic 
turesque  figures  of  the  war,  a  character  full  of  con 
tradictions,  yet  beneath  the  rough  exterior  one  of 
God's  noblemen. 

The  true  character  of  Nelson  can  never  be  writ 
ten  in  fewer  words,  a  better  idea  of  the  man  cannot 
be  gained,  than  by  quoting  what  the  Hon.  Stanley 
Matthews  once  told  him,  speaking  to  him  as  one 
true  friend  speaks  to  another.  Matthews,  who 
afterwards  was  one  of  the  justices  of  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States,  in  1861  was  a  colonel 
commanding  a  regiment  in  Nelson's  division.  One 
day  Nelson  came  to  him  in  a  towering  rage.  He 
had  had  a  quarrel,  a  serious  quarrel,  with  one  of 


THE  DEATH  OF  GENERAL   NELSON.         121 

his  best  friends,  and  he  came  to  ask  Matthews  if  it 
would  do  for  him,  an  officer  in  the  United  States 
army,  to  challenge  his  friend  to  a  duel. 

Matthews  listened  to  his  story,  and  then  said, 
"General,  do  you  wish  me  to  tell  you  freely  and 
truly  what  I  think  of  this  most  unfortunate  affair?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Nelson;  "tell  me  freely  and 
truly." 

"And  you  will  take  it  kindly?" 

"Yes,"  was  the  reply. 

"Then  allow  me  to  say  you  have  done  your  friend 
a  great  injustice." 

Nelson  stared  at  him  in  surprise,  and  then  stam 
mered,  "Do  you  really  think  so?" 

"I  certainly  do." 

"What  should  I  do?  What  is  right  to  do?"  earn 
estly  asked  Nelson. 

"What  should  a  gentleman  do  in  such  a  case?" 
answered  Matthews. 

Without  saying  another  word,  Nelson  went 
straight  to  the  friend  with  whom  he  had  quarreled, 
said  he  had  been  in  the  wrong,  and  asked  his  par 
don.  He  then  came  back  and  told  Matthews  what 
he  had  done. 

Colonel  Matthews  then  said  to  him:  "General, 
do  not  let  us  part  without  giving  me  an  oppor 
tunity  of  saying  one  final  word.  You  are  two 
different  men,  according  as  you  are  looked  at 
from  the  outside,  or  as  you  are  known  from  the 
inside.  The  outside  man  is  rough,  overbearing, 
inconsiderate,  and  tyrannical,  easily  giving  offense 


122  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

and  not  overlooking  offense  given  by  others;  but 
the  inside  man  is  generous,  open,  frank,  fearless, 
magnanimous.  You  forget  that  the  inside  man  is 
known  only  to  a  few  intimate  friends,  and  that  the 
world  at  large  sees  only  the  outside  man.  Some  of 
these  days  you  will  come  in  contact  with  some  per 
son  in  some  offensive  way,  who,  not  appreciating 
more  than  he  can  see  from  the  outside,  will,  in 
resenting  your  offensive  manner,  shoot  the  outside 
man,  and  in  doing  so  kill  the  inside  man." 

Had  Matthews  the  gift  of  prophecy  when  he 
uttered  these  words?  It  would  almost  seem  so  by 
the  light  of  after  events. 

With  a  grand  military  pageant  Nelson  was  laid 
to  rest.  His  war-horse,  fully  equipped,  was  led 
behind  his  bier,  walking  with  bowed  head,  as  if  he 
understood  that  his  master  would  never  ride  him  in 
battle  again.  The  last  sad  requiems  were  sung,  the 
last  volley  fired  over  the  pulseless  breast,  the  earth 
heaped  on  the  once  proud  form,  and  all  that  was 
mortal  of  Nelson  was  left  alone.  No,  not  alone. 
On  the  fresh  earth  which  covered  him  there  knelt 
the  figure  of  a  young  officer.  His  tears  fell  thick 
and  fast;  he  prayed  for  the  soul  of  him  that  was 
gone.  Lifting  his  streaming  eyes  to  heaven,  he 
sobbed: 

"Merciful  Father,  show  forgiveness  to  him  who 
lies  here.  Thou  knowest  how  kind,  how  good,  how 
generous  his  real  heart  was.  In  his  last  moments 
he  looked  to  Thee  for  pardon  for  his  sins.  Forgive, 
O  Father,  for  he  forgave." 


THE  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  NELSON.    123 

The  shades  of  night  fell,  darkness  covered  the 
earth,  and  still  the  young  officer  knelt  on  that  grave 
as  if  loath  to  depart.  At  last  he  arose,  gazed  down 
on  the  fresh-made  mound,  now  dimly  seen  in  the 
darkness,  and  raising  his  hands,  as  if  in  benediction, 
said: 

"Farewell!  farewell,  forever!  Friend,  benefac 
tor,  patriot,  the  savior  of  Kentucky,  the  hero  of 
Shiloh !  The  country  may  never  realize  thy  worth, 
or  the  great  loss  it  has  suffered  in  thy  death.  Thy 
true  history  may  never  be  written.  But,  O  Lord, 
Thou  knowest." 

And  with  bowed  head  Fred  Shackelford  passed 
out  of  the  silent  city  of  the  dead  into  the  great, 
busy,  bustling,  throbbing  city  of  the  living — a  city 
whose  streets  echoed  to  the  tramp  of  thousands  of 
armed  men,  for  Buell's  army  was  about  to  march 
out  to  attack  Bragg. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

A    MYSTERIOUS    BATTLE. 

morning  following  Nelson's  burial  Fred  sat 
J-  in  the  now  deserted  headquarters,  utterly  dis 
consolate.  It  seemed  to  him  that  all  his  hopes,  even 
his  patriotism,  were  buried  in  the  coffin  with  his 
fallen  chieftain.  His  sad  reverie  was  broken  by  the 
entrance  of  an  orderly,  who  handed  him  an  official 
envelope.  He  broke  it  open  and  read: 

HEADQUARTERS  ARMY  OF  THE  OHIO. 

LOUISVILLE,  KY.,  Oct.  2,  1862. 

Captain  Frederick  C.  Shackelford,  late  of  General  William 
Nelson's  Staff,  will,  at  once,  report  to  General  George  H. 
Thomas  for  duty. 

DON  CARLOS  BUELL, 

Major-General  Commanding. 

Fred  was  surprised  at  receiving  this  order,  but  he 
welcomed  it  gladly.  He  had  served  under  Thomas 
almost  as  much  as  under  Nelson,  and  in  his  heart, 
although  the  thought  gave  him  pain  and  made  him 
think  that  he  was  ungrateful  to  the  dead,  he  felt 
that  Thomas  was  superior  to  Nelson  in  those  quali 
ties  which  go  to  make  a  true  man.  He  did  not  lack 
energy  and  firmness  when  occasion  demanded ;  yet 
withal  he  was  as  modest  and  as  gentle  as  a  woman. 
Therefore  it  was  with  a  lighter  heart  than  Fred 

124 


A  MYSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  125 

imagined  he  could  carry  that  he  made  his  prepara 
tions  to  join  General  Thomas,  whose  army  was  even 
now  on  its  way  to  Bardstown  to  give  battle  to  Bragg. 

It  was  a  warm  welcome  that  Fred  received  from 
General  Thomas. 

1 ' Fred,  or  Captain,  as  I  must  call  you  now," 
said  the  general,  with  a  smile,  "I  am  glad  to  see 
you.  I  have  chosen  you  to  command  my  scouts, 
of  which  I  have  quite  a  number.  I  need  not  tell 
you  it  is  a  very  important  position.  Upon  the 
accuracy  of  the  information  which  you  furnish  may 
depend  the  success  or  safety  of  the  army." 

"I  am  grateful,  General,"  replied  Fred,  "for  the 
confidence  you  repose  in  me,  and  trust  I  shall  prove 
worthy  of  it.  To  serve  under  you  is  like  coming 
home,  especially  since  he  is  gone,"  and  in  spite  of 
himself  Fred's  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"My  boy,"  said  Thomas,  gently,  "those  of  us 
who  knew  Nelson  best  are  shocked  at  his  untimely 
death.  It  was  a  dreadful  tragedy,  and  the  country 
has  suffered  a  greater  loss  than  it  will  ever  know. 
It  was  written  long  ago,  *  He  that  is  slow  to  anger 
is  better  than  the  mighty;  and  he  that  ruleth  his 
spirit  than  he  that  taketh  a  city.'  If  Nelson  had 
learned  this  lesson,  he  might  have  been  with  us 
to-day.  But  let  us  forget  his  faults,  and  remem 
ber  him  only  as  the  patriot,  and  the  bravest  of  the 
brave. ' ' 

"Amen,"  replied  Fred,  fervently. 

After  a  little  more  conversation  Fred  said:  "Gen 
eral,  who  is  in  command  of  the  army?  I  under- 


126  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

stood  Buell  had  been  relieved,  but  the  order  I 
received  to-day  to  join  you  was  signed  by  him." 

Thomas  looked  pained.  ' '  Captain, ' '  he  answered, 
"General  Buell  was  relieved,  and  I  was  appointed 
in  his  place." 

"You,  General,  you!"  cried  Fred.  "Oh!  how—" 
but  a  look  in  the  general's  face  made  Fred  stop 
abruptly. 

"Yes,"  said  Thomas;  "I  was  appointed  in  his 
place,  but  protested  so  earnestly  that  Halleck 
revoked  the  order.  I  believed  that  Buell  was  wrong 
fully  removed,  that  the  clamor  against  him  was 
unjustifiable,  and  believing  this  I  could  not  do  less 
than  I  did.  Then  we  are  upon  the  eve  of  a  battle; 
Buell  has  his  plans  all  made,  and  it  would  be  sui 
cidal  to  remove  him  just  now." 

"But,  General,"  asked  Fred,  "has  not  Buell  lost 
the  confidence,  in  a  great  measure,  of  both  officers 
and  men?" 

"Unfortunately,  yes,  and  to  an  alarming  ex 
tent — so  much  so  that  there  is  a  widespread  move 
ment  to  place  McCook  in  command." 

"I  know,"  exclaimed  Fred.  "That  dreadful 
toast  offered  at  the  banquet  given  by  Nelson;  I 
believe  it  was  one  of  the  things  that  put  him  in  the 
fearful  passion  that  led  up  to  his  death." 

"It  will  be  fortunate,"  answered  Thomas,  "if 
the  evil  stops  there.  It  has  had  a  demoralizing 
effect  on  the  army,  and  it  may  lead  McCook  to  act 
more  independently  than  he  should  for  the  success 
of  the  army." 


A   MTSTERIOUS   BATTLE.  127 

"All  of  these  things  must  be  known  and  keenly 
felt  by  Buell,"  said  Fred. 

"They  are,"  replied  Thomas;  "and  if  it  had  not 
been  for  me  he  would  not  have  consented  to  assume 
command  again.  I  told  him  this  campaign  would 
give  him  an  opportunity  to  regain  what  he  had  evi 
dently  lost — the  confidence  of  his  army  as  well  as 
of  the  country.  The  next  few  days  will  make 
Buell,  or  he  will  have  to  retire  from  the  army. 
But  enough  of  this.  Now  let  us  talk  business.  I 
have  a  number  of  scouts — splendid,  daring  men, 
but  men  who  do  not  always  use  the  best  judgment; 
neither  can  I  always  rely  on  their  information. 
They  need  a  head,  one  that  will  guide  them  and 
aid  them  in  their  work.  I  have  at  this  moment  an 
important  question  to  solve ;  it  is  whether  Bragg 
will  give  battle  at  Bardstown  or  not." 

"And  you  want  me  to  find  out  if  possible?" 

"By  all  means." 

"General,  let  me  have  six  of  these  scouts  of 
whom  you  spoke.  Let  them  be  mounted  on  the 
fastest  horses  you  have.  I  will  try  to  gain  for  you 
the  information  you  desire." 

"How  soon  do  you  wish  to  start,  Captain?" 
asked  Thomas. 

Fred  looked  at  his  watch.  "It  is  now  four 
o'clock, "  he  answered.  "I  want  to  start  at  five. 
Let  the  men  have  their  supper  and  the  horses  be 
well  fed." 

At  the  appointed  time  the  men  were  ready. 
They  were  all  superbly  mounted,  and  each  was 


128  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

armed  with  a  brace  of  heavy  revolvers  and  a  Spen 
cer  carbine.  Five  of  them  were  young  men,  stal 
wart  fellows,  and  ready  for  any  daring  adventure. 

The  sixth  needs  more  than  a  passing  notice.  He 
was  a  man  over  fifty  years  of  age,  tall,  bony,  and 
every  sinew  as  tough  as  steel.  He  was  dressed  in 
citizen's  clothes,  which  hung  loosely  around  him, 
as  if  made  for  a  much  larger  man.  His  eyes  were 
small,  dark,  and  piercing,  and  were  overhung  by 
heavy  brows,  while  his  hair  and  beard,  which  he 
wore  long,  were  grizzled.  He  was  not  only  one  of 
the  best  scouts  in  the  army,  but  also  one  of  its  most 
daring  spies. 

He  was  known  as  John  Smith,  and  when  rallied 
on  the  very  uncommon  name  that  he  bore,  with 
twinkling  eyes  he  would  say : 

"Jest  the  name  for  a  scout  and  spy,  sah.  What 
if  they  catch  me ;  they  only  have  John  Smith,  and 
how  in  the  name  of  the  great  Andrew  Jackson  air 
they  to  know  what  John  Smith  it  is?  What  if  I  am 
strung  up:  the  ole  woman  and  young  uns  need 
never  let  on.  It  war  only  John  Smith  that  war 
hanged,  and  that  don't  mean  me  more  than  a  thou 
sand  other  John  Smiths.  Nuthing  like  the  name 
of  John  Smith,  sah,  to  hide  one's  identity." 

This  was  the  man  who  was  to  be  the  guide  of 
the  party.  As  Fred  rode  up  to  take  command, 
Smith  ran  his  keen  eye  over  him,  and  gave  a  grunt ; 
but  whether  of  satisfaction  or  disgust  over  so  young 
a  leader,  no  one  knew. 

"Boys, "  said  Fred,  in  a  quiet  tone,  "our  mission 


A   MYSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  129 

is  to  try  to  find  out  whether  the  enemy  intends  to 
fight  at  Bardstown,  or  run.  To  do  this  we  shall 
have  to  get  very  close  to  their  main  lines.  The 
whole  country  to  the  east  swarms  with  their  cavalry, 
and  it  is  doubtful  if  we  could  get  close  enough  to 
find  out  what  they  are  doing.  My  plan,  therefore, 
is  to  ride  west  and  south,  and  approach  Bardstown 
from  the  southwest.  Smith,  I  am  told  you  know 
the  roads. ' ' 

''Yes,  Captain,  like  the  cow-paths  at  home." 

"Come  on,  then.  We  have  no  time  to  lose. 
You  will  ride  by  my  side." 

"I  reckon  the  young  un  will  do,"  muttered 
Smith  to  himself,  as  he  took  his  place  by  Fred's 
side. 

For  ten  miles  Smith  rode  west,  then  turned  south. 
Darkness  came,  but  they  kept  on,  covering  mile 
after  mile.  Little  was  said,  Fred  asking  Smith  a 
question  once  in  a  while  about  the  country. 

At  last  Smith  drew  rein.  "Captain,"  he  said, 
"we  air  now  southwest  of  Bardstown,  and  it  is 
about  ten  miles  away ;  this  road  leads  directly  thar." 

Fred  struck  a  match,  carefully  concealing  the 
light,  and  looked  at  his  watch.  It  was  ten  o'clock. 

They  had  been  five  hours  on  the  way,  and  had 
ridden  at  a  rapid  pace. 

"It  is  early  yet,"  remarked  Fred,  "and  we  will 
give  the  horses  a  chance  to  breathe." 

When  it  was  time  to  start  Fred  said:  "We  will 
now  ride  directly  toward  Bardstown.  Smith, 
you  take  the  lead,  and  keep  your  eyes  and  ears 


130  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

open.  Ride  in  single  file  and  at  a  walk.  We 
have  plenty  of  time,  and  by  walking  our  horses  we 
shall  make  little  noise,  and  can  better  hear  any  one 
approaching.  I  will  bring  up  the  rear." 

If  Fred  could  have  seen  the  expression  on  Smith's 
face  when  he  said  this  he  would  have  been  amused. 

"The  young  un  is  afraid,"  muttered  Smith,  with 
a  look  of  unutterable  disgust.  "I  didn't  think  it  of 
him." 

After  going  about  two  miles,  Prince  suddenly 
stopped,  pricked  up  his  ears,  then  turned  his  head 
and  looked  at  his  master. 

"Halt,"  commanded  Fred,  in  a  low  voice;  "pass 
the  word  along  the  line." 

The  word  was  passed,  and  the  men  all  halted. 
Fred  listened  intently,  and  soon  the  trampling  of 
horses'  feet  could  be  heard  in  the  rear. 

"A  company  of  cavalry  is  coming,"  said  Fred. 
"We  must  hide  and  let  them  pass.  Quick  now, 
boys,  and  make  as  little  noise  as  possible." 

A  fence  was  let  down,  and  the  party  passed  into  a 
field,  where  fortunately  they  found  some  bushes 
which  screened  them. 

A  squadron  of  at  least  fifty  cavalry  passed,  and 
one  was  heard  to  say,  "There  is  no  Yanks  out  this 
way,  sure." 

"Captain,"  asked  Smith,  "how  did  you  hear 
them  so  quick?  You  must  have  sharp  ears." 

"My  horse  told  me,"  answered  Fred.  "That  is 
the  reason  I  took  the  rear;  I  reasoned  that  if  any 
scouting  parties  were  out,  they  would  be  returning. ' ' 


A   MTSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  131 

"Andrew  Jackson!"  thought  Smith,  "and  I 
reckoned  he  was  afraid.  Smith  you  air  a  fool," 
and  in  his  excitement  he  took  a  second  chew  of 
tobacco,  although  it  was  not  two  minutes  since  he 
had  taken  a  liberal  supply  from  a  huge  twist  which 
he  kept  stowed  away  in  a  cavernous  pocket. 

"It  is  really  fortunate,"  continued  Fred,  "they 
passed.  We  can  now  follow  them  closely  without 
fear  of  running  into  their  pickets.  The  pickets  will 
halt  them,  and  thus  give  us  warning.  Smith,  you 
ride  on  ahead,  keeping  as  close  to  them  as  pru 
dent,  and  when  they  are  halted  come  back  and  tell 
us.  But  first,  let  me  fix  your  horse's  feet;"  and 
Fred,  dismounting,  drew  from  his  pocket  four 
mufflers  made  to  fit  a  horse's  hoofs. 

They  were  soon  adjusted,  and  Smith  rode  away, 
his  horse  stepping  as  noiselessly  as  a  cat.  "Andrew 
Jackson!"  he  chuckled,  "what  a  man  the  captain 
is — for  a  boy." 

The  party  now  rode  more  rapidly,  but  letting 
Smith  keep  a  good  distance  ahead  of  them.  They 
kept  on  thus  for  several  miles.  At  last  Smith  came 
riding  back.  "They  have  been  halted,"  he  said. 

"How  far  are  we  from  Bardstown?"  asked  Fred. 

"About  two  miles,"  was  the  answer. 

"That  is  full  as  near  as  I  hoped  to  get  without 
running  into  their  pickets, ' '  said  Fred.  ' '  Smith,  do 
you  know  of  any  high  point  near  here  from  which 
Bardstown  and  the  country  beyond  can  be  seen?" 

"Yes,  Captain;  thar  is  a  road  which  leads  to  the 
left,  about  three  hundred  yards  back,  and  Carver's 


I33  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

hill  is  a  short  distance  up  that  road.  From  its  top 
thar  is  a  good  view." 

"Well,  you  can  lead  us  to  Carver's  hill."  And 
the  march  was  noiselessly  resumed. 

"Here  we  air,  Captain,"  said  Smith,  as  a  dark- 
looking  mass  could  faintly  be  seen  before  them. 

"We  will  not  try  to  ascend  the  hill  now,"  said 
Fred;  "there  maybe  pickets  on  top.  We  must 
wait  for  daylight." 

Taking  shelter  in  a  thick  piece  of  woods,  the 
party  patiently  waited  for  day.  As  soon  as  it  was 
light  enough  to  see,  Fred  told  the  rest  of  his  men 
to  remain  where  they  were,  while  he  and  Smith 
carefully  reconnoitered  the  hill;  and  they  moved 
away  as  stealthily  as  two  Indians. 

"Some  one  is  thar, "  whispered  Smith.  "I  smell 
fire;  thar,  don't  you  see  the  smoke?" 

Sure  enough  a  little  column  of  smoke  was  curl 
ing  upward.  Carefully  crawling  nearer,  they  soon 
discovered  two  soldiers. 

"They  are  cavalry  videttes,"  whispered  Fred. 
"See,  their  horses  are  picketed  close  by." 

"They  air  gettin'  breakfust,  Captain,  and  seem 
to  be  kind  o'  careless.  We  can  bag  them  easy." 

"They  must  be  taken  without  a  shot,"  whis 
pered  Fred  back;  "it  will  not  do  to  raise  an 
alarm." 

"All  right,  Captain." 

The  two  videttes  did  not  dream  of  danger;  they 
were  earnestly  engaged  in  discussing  their  breakfast. 

"I   call  this  poor  grub,"  said  one,  "and  poorer 


A   MYSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  133 

drink — nuthin'  but  water.  Say,  Tom,  wouldn't 
you-uns  like  to  have  a  swig  of  the  coffee  the 
blamed  Yanks  have?" 

"Wouldn't  I?"  exclaimed  Tom,  smacking  his 
lips.  "It's  a  shame  the  Yanks  have  such  good 
things,  and  we-uns  go  without." 

"Gentlemen,  it  gives  me  great  pleasure  to  invite 
you  to  take  a  cup  of  coffee  with  me,"  said  a  stern 
voice  close  by  them. 

The  surprised  Confederates  sprang  to  their  feet. 
There  stood  two  men  covering  them  with  their 
revolvers. 

"It's  no  use  to  kick;  up  with  your  hands!"  said 
Fred. 

The  men  slowly  obeyed,  as  if  in  a  trance.  They 
could  hardly  realize  that  they  were  prisoners.  After 
disarming  them,  Fred  asked,  "What  are  you  doing 
here?" 

"Watching  to  see  if  we  could  see  any  Yanks," 
answered  one. 

"Well,  you  have  seen  some,  haven't  you?" 
laughingly  demanded  Fred. 

"Two  too  many,"  answered  one  of  the  prisoners, 
with  some  show  of  humor. 

"Do  you  know  what  Bragg  is  doing  in  Bards- 
town?" 

"No;  the  gineral  don't  consult  we-uns,"  the 
fellow  answered,  with  a  grin. 

"That's  strange.  When  did  you  come  out  here 
on  guard?" 

"Yesterday  mornin'." 


134  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"When  do  you  expect  to  be  relieved?" 

"We-uns  had  orders  to  go  in  to-night  without 
bein'  relieved." 

"You  did?  That  shows  Bragg  is  leaving  Bards- 
town,  doesn't  it?" 

"Don't  knoWj  and  if  I  did,  I  wouldn't  tell  you- 
uns,"  sullenly  answered  the  prisoner. 

"All  right,  my  man,"  responded  Fred,  "I  don't 
blame  you.  Here,  Smith,  you  take  the  prisoners 
back.  Make  them  lead  their  horses;  I  want  to 
take  a  good  look  before  I  come." 

The  sun  had  arisen,  and  the  whole  country  lay 
spread  out  before  Fred  like  a  vast  panorama.  He 
had  a  powerful  field-glass,  and  with  it  he  carefully 
scanned  the  vicinity  of  Bardstown.  Soon  vast 
clouds  of  dust  began  to  arise  and  move  to  the  east 
ward.  Bragg's  army  was  on  the  march.  Here 
and  there  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  moving  col 
umns.  Fred  watched  until  he  became  satisfied  that 
the  whole  Confederate  army  was  on  the  march. 

"There  will  be  no  battle  at  Bardstown,"  he  said 
to  himself,  as  he  shut  up  his  glass.  ''Now  to 
Thomas  with  the  news  as  quickly  as  possible." 

Returning  to  his  men,  Fred  told  them  he  had 
learned  all  he  wished.  "And  now,  boys,"  said 
he,  "a  quick  return.  Smith,  can  you  take  us  back 
a  shorter  way  than  we  came?" 

"Yes,  Captain,  I  reckon  I  can  save  you  about  ten 
miles." 

"Lead  on,  then." 

The  horses  were  not  spared  in  going  back,  and  it 


A  MTSTERIOU&  BATTLE.  135 

was  not  yet  noon  when  Fred  reported  to  Thomas. 
The  army  was  on  the  march,  slowly  pressing  its 
way  toward  Bardstown,  and  there  was  stiff  skir 
mishing  in  front. 

"Ah,  Captain,  that  is  you,  is  it?"  said  the  gen 
eral.  "You  have  made  a  quick  trip,  and  I  see  you 
have  not  returned  empty-handed,"  glancing  at  the 
two  prisoners.  "Do  they  know  anything?" 

"I  think  not,"  replied  Fred;  "but  if  they  do 
they  won't  tell.  But  I  have  found  what  you  wanted 
to  know." 

"They  are  going  to  make  a  stand,  of  course?" 
responded  Thomas.  "The  stubborn  resistance  they 
are  making  in  front  shows  that." 

"You  are  mistaken,  General;  the  resistance  is 
simply  to  gain  time.  There  is  only  cavalry  in  your 
front.  Bragg's  army  has  already  left  Bardstown. 
Press  them  hard,  and  you  will  soon  have  the  place." 

This  was  done,  and  before  night  the  Union  army 
was  in  possession  of  Bardstown.  Fred's  report 
made  it  possible  for  Buell's  army  to  occupy  Bards 
town  one  day  sooner  than  Bragg  expected.  He 
was  now  followed  so  closely  that  to  save  his 
immense  trains  he  resolved  to  give  battle.  For  this 
purpose  he  concentrated  his  army  at  Perryville. 

Buell's  center  corps  arrived  within  two  miles  and 
a  half  of  Perryville  on  the  seventh  of  October. 
It  was  halted,  and  orders  sent  to  McCook,  who  com 
manded  the  left,  to  hurry  up.  The  same  •  order 
was  sent  to  Thomas,  who  commanded  the  right 
wing  of  the  army.  It  was  Buell's  intention  to  have 


136  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

his  whole  army  in  line  and  ready  to  deliver  battle 
by  ten  o'clock  on  the  8th.  But  Thomas  had  to 
march  out  of  the  way  to  procure  water  for  his 
troops,  and  it  was  twelve  o'clock  before  he  reported 
ready  for  action.  McCook  was  also  delayed,  but 
reported  his  corps  in  readiness  by  noon.  It  was  now 
getting  so  late  that  Buell  decided  not  to  give  battle 
until  the  next  day.  He  had  been  injured  by  a  fall 
from  his  horse,  and  did  not  leave  his  tent  to  learn 
the  position  of  his  army.  Neither  did  he  seem  to 
think  that  Bragg  would  attack  him. 

When  McCook  reported  at  noon  he  stated  that  his 
men  were  suffering  terribly  for  lack  of  water,  and 
that  he  could  get  a  supply  by  advancing  his  lines 
some  six  hundred  yards.  Buell  told  him  to  advance 
and  secure  the  water,  if  he  could  do  so  without 
bringing  on  a  general  engagement. 

About  one  o'clock  a  heavy  cannonading  was  heard 
on  the  left. 

"What  is  that?"  asked  General  Buell,  as  the  roar 
of  artillery  reached  his  ears. 

"It's  only  General  Gay  with  his  cavalry," 
answered  one  of  his  aides.  "He  is  shelling  the 
outposts  of  the  enemy." 

"Well,"  answered  Buell,  as  he  went  back  into  his 
tent,  "he  is  wasting  a  great  deal  of  good  ammuni 
tion." 

The  sound  of  cannonading  not  only  continued, 
but  increased  in  volume,  but  as  no  report  of  a 
battle  reached  Buell,  he  paid  no  attention  to  the 
matter. 


A   MYSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  1 37 

Away  over  on  the  right,  three  miles  farther  away 
than  Buell,  Thomas  heard  the  distant  thundering 
of  the  cannon.  He  listened,  and  was  troubled. 
Turning  to  General  Crittenden,  who  commanded 
the  right  corps,  he  said: 

"Send  an  aide  to  General  Gilbert  and  learn  the 
cause  of  that  cannonading.  It  sounds  to  me  like  a 
general  engagement." 

In  about  an  hour  the  officer  returned  and  re 
ported  that  General  Gilbert  had  stated  it  was  only 
Gay  with  the  cavalry,  and  that  there  was  no  cause 
for  alarm.  Meantime  the  sound  of  the  cannonad 
ing  had  grown  heavier  than  ever.  Thomas  shook 
his  head.  "If  that  is  a  cavalry  reconnoissance, "  he 
exclaimed,  "it  is  the  liveliest  one  I  ever  heard." 

Three  o'clock  came,  and  still  there  was  no  cessa 
tion  of  that  ominous  roar  on  the  left;  in  fact,  it  had 
increased  in  intensity. 

"Crittenden,"  exclaimed  Thomas,  "I  tell  you 
there  is  something  unusual  going  on  over  there. 
Send  another  aide.  Here,  let  Captain  Shackelford 
go;  I  can  depend  on  him.  Ride  fast,  Captain." 

Away  went  Fred  on  his  errand.  He  found  Gen 
eral  Gilbert  far  to  the  rear  of  his  corps,  near  Buell's 
headquarters. 

"Why,"  said  Gilbert,  "I  sent  word  some  time 
ago  to  Crittenden  that  it  was  Gay  with  the  cavalry. 
What  ails  you  fellows  over  on  the  right,  anyway?" 

"Nothing  ails  us,"  replied  Fred,  "but  both  Gen 
erals  Thomas  and  Crittenden  are  naturally  alarmed 
over  this  continuous  and  heavy  cannonading. 


138  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

There!  just  hear  that,  General.  If  that  doesn't 
sound  like  a  battle  I  never  heard  one." 

" Perhaps  you  never  did,"  replied  Gilbert,  rather 
superciliously. 

"Perhaps  not,"  said  Fred,  coolly,  "but  I  was  at 
Mill  Springs,  Donelson,  and  Shiloh;  but  I  am 
glad,  General,  to  hear  there  is  no  general  engage 
ment,  and  will  so  report." 

"Hold  on,"  exclaimed  Gilbert,  "I  will  send 
Crittenden  a  note,"  and  he  hastily  scribbled  a  note 
and  handed  it  to  Fred. 

"It  is  strange,"  said  Fred  to  himself.  "I  will 
go  by  Buell's  headquarters,  and  see  if  I  can  learn 
anything.  I  don't  like  that  General  Gilbert.  What 
is  he  doing  away  back  here,  anyway?" 

At  Buell's  headquarters  Fred  found  everything 
quiet — no  excitement,  no  uneasiness.  Nothing 
was  known  of  a  general  engagement.  "It's  only 
Gay,"  was  the  answer. 

There  was  nothing  for  Fred  to  do  except  to 
return  and  make  his  report;  but  as  he  rode,  that 
continuous  thunder  on  the  left  followed  him.  He 
stopped  and  listened.  The  wind  was  blowing  a 
gale  from  the  south,  and  it  roared  through  the  for 
est,  so  that  musketry  could  not  have  been  heard 
half  a  mile  away.  "Is  it  possible  that  a  battle 
could  be  fought  and  no  one  know  it?"  he  muttered, 
and  he  rode  on,  his  heart  full  of  doubt ;  he  was  not 
satisfied. 

He  found  Thomas  and  Crittenden  together  dis 
cussing  the  situation  and  anxiously  awaiting  his 


A   MTSTERIOUS   BATTLE.  139 

return.  He  made  his  report,  and  handed  Critten- 
den  Gilbert's  note.  Crittenden  opened  it,  smiled 
as  he  read,  and  handed  it  to  Thomas.  This  is 
what  was  in  the  note: 

"McCook  is  kicking  up  all  the  rumpus.  My 
children  are  all  quiet,  and  by  sunset  we  will  have 
them  in  bed  and  nicely  tucked  in,  as  we  used  to  do 
in  Corinth." 

Thomas  read  the  note,  a  look  of  disgust  came 
over  his  face,  and  he  turned  away  without  saying  a 
word.  At  the  very  moment  General  Gilbert  wrote 
this  note  one  of  his  divisions  was  hotly  engaged, 
and  his  corps  lost  nearly  a  thousand  men  during  the 
day. 

''General,"  said  Fred  to  Thomas,  as  they  rode 
away,  "I  believe  there  is  something  wrong  over 
there  in  spite  of  all  they  may  say.  The  sound  of 
cannonading  is  much  plainer  at  Buell's  headquar 
ters  than  here.  If  I  am  any  judge,  there  are  at 
least  ten  or  twelve  batteries  engaged." 

"Captain,"  replied  the  general,  "surely  your 
suspicions  are  wrong.  Buell  and  Gilbert  would 
know  it  if  there  was  a  battle  in  progress." 

Fred  shrugged  his  shoulders.  ' '  Listen,  General, '  * 
said  he. 

They  both  listened  intently.  "Strange,"  re 
marked  Thomas,  "that  a  cavalry  reconnoissance 
should  cause  such  a  continuous  and  heavy  artillery 
fire.  It  may  be  the  enemy  is  making  lots  of  noise 
over  there,  thinking  to  weaken  our  right,  and  then 
throw  his  whole  force  on  us.  I  will  be  prepared." 


1 40     O.V  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

So  General  Thomas  rode  out  to  his  front  line, 
saw  that  it  was  in  the  most  advantageous  position, 
and  that  every  precaution  was  taken  to  guard  against 
surprise.  It  was  after  dark,  and  all  sounds  of  battle 
had  ceased  on  the  left  before  he  returned  to  his 
headquarters.  He  was  there  met  by  a  courier  with 
news  that  startled  him. 

Fred  had  left  Buell's  headquarters  but  a  few 
minutes  when  one  of  McCook's  staff  came  dashing 
up.  "General,"  he  cried,  his  voice  quivering  with 
excitement,  "the  whole  Rebel  army  has  thrown  itself 
on  McCook.  Generals  Jackson  and  Terrill  are  killed, 
the  whole  division  is  scattered  to  the  four  winds. 
Rousseau's  men  are  fighting  like  devils,  but  are 
being  forced  back." 

"Impossible!"  cried  Buell. 

"Alas!  it  is  only  too  true,"  replied  the  officer. 
"Help  must  come  at  once  or  the  whole  left  will  be 
swept  away." 

"When  was  the  attack  made?"  demanded  Buell, 
sharply. 

"A  little  after  one,  General — nearly  three  hours 
ago." 

"And  here  it  is  a  quarter  past  four.  Why  was 
I  not  informed  of  this  before?"  asked  the  general 
angrily. 

"I  do  not  know." 

Buell's  face  darkened,  but  he  did  not  question  the 
officer  further.  Turning  to  an  aide,  he  said:  "Go 
tell  General  Thomas  to  advance  his  lines,  and  press 
the  enemy  hard."  He  then  mounted  his  horse  and 


A   MTSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  141 

rode  rapidly  to  the  front,  where  he  gave  orders  for 
McCook  to  be  reinforced.  Gooding's  brigade  from 
Gilbert's  corps  was  thrown  into  the  breach,  the 
enemy's  advance  checked,  and  just  before  dark  the 
battle  ceased. 

It  was  seven  o'clock  before  Thomas  received 
Buell's  orders  to  advance  his  lines. 

"Does  General  Buell  expect  me  to  make  a  night 
attack?"  asked  Thomas  in  surprise. 

"I  do  not  know,"  replied  the  aide.  "I  give 
you  the  order  just  as  I  received  it." 

"What  time  was  this  order  given  you?" 

"After  four — nearly  half-past  four,"  was  the 
answer. 

"And  you  have  been  nearly  three  hours  coming 
three  miles!  What  does  it  mean?"  asked  Thomas, 
sternly. 

"I  couldn't  find  you,"  replied  the  officer,  uneas 
ily;  "so  I  waited  at  your  headquarters  for  you." 

"Under  what  circumstances  was  the  order  given 
you?" 

"General  Buell  had  just  received  news  that 
McCook  had  been  attacked  and  driven  back." 

"It  seems  that  it  took  McCook  as  long  to  reach 
Buell,  as  it  did  you  to  reach  me.  I  shall  see  Buell 
before  I  make  this  night  attack;  the  battle  is  now 
over." 

In  a  few  minutes  General  Thomas  received  orders 
not  to  advance,  but  to  report  to  headquarters. 
Accompanied  by  Fred,  he  at  once  obeyed.  They 
found  every  one  excited  over  the  reports  from  the 


142  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS' S  STAFF. 

battle  on  the  left.  As  they  were  talking,  General 
Rousseau  rode  up.  A  look  of  incredulity  came 
over  General  Buell's  face  as  Rousseau  told  him  of 
the  battle.  The  excitement  of  the  conflict  was  still 
on  Rousseau,  and  he  exclaimed,  hotly: 

"General  Buell,  you  do  not  seem  to  comprehend 
the  fierceness  of  the  conflict  in  which  we  have  been 
engaged.  It  was  awful.  Of  the  seven  thousand 
men  I  took  into  battle,  between  two  and  three 
thousand  lie  dead  and  wounded  on  the  field.  We 
were  left  to  fight  the  battle  alone,"  continued  Rous 
seau,  "with  help  in  sight." 

"Are  you  not  mistaken  about  your  loss?"  asked 
Buell,  huskily. 

"No,  General;  a  third  of  my  division  is  gone." 

"And  not  a  word  did  I  hear  of  the  battle  until 
you  were  slaughtered,"  said  Buell,  bitterly.* 

General  R.  B.  Mitchell,  who  commanded  a  divi 
sion  in  Gilbert's  corps,  now  rode  up  to  report.  He 
had  been  unable  to  find  his  corps  commander. 

*It  is  almost  inconceivable  that  General  Gilbert  was  igno 
rant,  as  he  professed  to  be,  that  a  battle  was  being  fought,  and 
there  is  strong  evidence,  not  given  in  the  generally  accepted 
histories,  that  General  Buell  also  knew  of  ;t.  Captain  Julius 
R.  Fitch,  now  an  honored  citizen  of  Evanston,  111.,  was  in  com 
mand  of  Signal  Station  3,  in  rear  of  Sheridan's  Division,  Dan 
McCook's  Brigade.  Captain  Fitch  affirms  that  the  following 
message  was  signaled  to  him  from  the  left: 

McCooK  TO  BUELL.    2:10  p.  M.,  Russell  House: 

The  enemy  has  attacked  me  in  force  with  infantry  and  artillery. 

McCooK. 

This  message  Fitch  affirms  he  had  signaled  back  to  Station 
I,  at  Buell's  headquarters;  then,  watching  through  his  glass,  he 
saw  it  delivered  to  the  signal  officer  at  Station  I,  and  saw  him 
deliver  it  to  Buell.  Captain  Fitch's  statement  is  corroborated 
by  other  persons  equally  responsible. 

These  very  suggestive  facts  art  offered  for  the  consideration 
of  the  future  historian. 


A   MYSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  1 43 

"Where  is  General  Gilbert?"  he  asked,  sarcas 
tically. 

' '  I  expect  him  here  every  moment, ' '  Buell  replied. 

" General  Buell,"  Mitchell  exclaimed,  "do  you 
know  that  Carlin's  brigade  of  my  division  charged 
clear  through  Perryville  this  afternoon,  and  if  I  had 
been  properly  supported  I  could  have  held  the 
place,  and  cut  the  Rebel  army  in  two?" 

"Impossible!"  cried  Buell.  "Mitchell,  if  you 
had  taken  and  held  Perryville,  it  would  have  put 
another  star  on  your  shoulder." 

"Nevertheless,"  responded  Mitchell,  "I  took  it, 
and  could  have  held  it  with  support.  A  great 
opportunity  was  lost  this  afternoon." 

As  General  Mitchell  was  riding  away,  he  met  Gen 
eral  Gilbert,  who  said:  "General,  you  may  think  it 
strange  that  I  was  not  with  my  command  to-day, 
but  I  was  in  the  rear  looking  after  supports." 

"General  Gilbert,"  replied  Mitchell,  angrily,  "I 
have  received  nothing  but  conflicting  orders  from 
you  ever  since  we  started  from  Louisville.  You 
order  me  to  do  one  thing;  and  in  less  than  half  an 
hour  one  of  your  aides  comes  and  contradicts  it. 
Hereafter,  remember,  I  shall  obey  no  order  from 
you,  except  it  be  in  writing;  and  the  fewer  I  get 
the  better  satisfied  I  shall  be,"  and  the  irate  gen 
eral  rode  away. 

Mitchell  had  hardly  left  Gilbert  when  he  met 
Colonel  Dan  McCook,  who  commanded  the  left 
brigade  of  Gilbert's  corps. 


*44  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Hello,  McCook!"  said  he,  "did  you  see  the 
fight  this  afternoon?" 

"See  the  fight!"  responded  McCook,  with  an 
oath.  "Mitchell,  I  have  sworn  enough  this  after 
noon  to  sink  the  army.  To  stand  still  and  see  our 
brave  boys  cut  to  pieces,  and  not  raise  a  finger  to 
help  them,  made  every  drop  of  blood  in  my  veins 
boil." 

"Why  didn't  you  help?"  asked  Mitchell. 

"No  orders,  no  one  to  give  any.  I  begged 
Sheridan  to  open  with  his  artillery.  We  would 
have  had  a  cross-fire  on  the  batteries  which  were 
cutting  up  Rousseau  so,  and  what  do  you  think  he 
said?" 

"Might  hurt  somebody,  I  suppose,"  growled 
Mitchell. 

"He  said  he  had  orders  from  Gilbert  not  to  open 
the  batteries  for  fear  it  might  draw  the  Rebel  fire  on 
us.  Where  is  Gilbert  now?" 

"At  Buell's  headquarters.  I  have  just  been  read 
ing  the  riot  act  to  him." 

"Good!  Some  one  should  suffer  for  this  day's 
work,"  said  McCook,  as  he  rode  on  in  search  of  his 
general. 

When  it  was  known  on  the  right  that  their  com 
rades  had  been  slaughtered  through  having  been 
left  to  fight  the  battle  unaided,  the  rage  of  the 
officers  and  men  knew  no  bounds. 

"What  was  Buell  doing  that  he  didn't  know  of 
the  battle?"  asked  one. 

"Oh!   in  his  tent,  three  miles  in  the  rear,  rubbing 


A  MTSTERIOUS  BATTLE.  145 

his  sprained  leg,  probably,"  sarcastically  answered 
an  officer,  who  apparently  was  no  friend  of  Buell. 

"Better  ask  McCook,"  spoke  up  a  partisan  of 
Buell's,  "what  he  was  doing  when  he  didn't  report 
to  Buell  as  soon  as  he  was  attacked.  Thought  he 
could  whip  the  whole  Rebel  army  by  himself,  prob 
ably,  and  then  he  could  get  Buell's  place  that  he  is 
hankering  after.  McCook  is  the  one  to  blame." 

"What  I  should  like  to  know,"  said  Fred,  "is 
what  General  Gilbert  meant  by  sending  such  a 
report  by  me.  Buell  may  be  excusable  for  not 
knowing  about  the  battle,  but  what  can  be  said  of 
a  corps  commander  who  does  not  know  his  own 
corps  is  engaged?" 

"Who  is  General  Gilbert,  anyway?"  asked  a 
brigade  commander. 

No  one  knew;  he  seemed  to  be  as  mysterious  as 
the  battle. 

Every  one  expected  that  the  fight  would  be 
resumed  in  the  morning.  This  expectation  was 
general,  but  when  morning  came,  and  the  Federal 
army  advanced,  the  enemy  was  gone. 

Thus  passed  into  history  the  battle  of  Perryville. 
For  the  numbers  engaged,  it  was  one  of  the  blood 
iest  and  most  fiercely  contested  of  the  war.  The 
Federal  army  lost  nearly  five  thousand  men.  Yet  the 
commander-in-chief  knew  nothing  of  the  battle  until 
it  was  nearly  over;  General  Thomas,  the  second  in 
command,  knew  nothing  of  it  whatsoever,  and  over 
thirty  thousand  soldiers  knew  nothing  of  the  death 
grapple  in  which  their  comrades  were  engaged. 

It  was  the  battle  mysterious. 


CHAPTER   X. 

OVER   THE   CLIFF. 

A  LTHOUGH  Bragg  had  given  up  Perryville,  it 
•£*-  was  confidently  expected  he  would  give  battle 
at  Harrodsburg,  he  having  been  reinforced  by  the 
army  of  General  Kirby  Smith  at  that  place.  The 
terrible  blow  that  he  had  struck  McCook  at  Perry 
ville  so  disconcerted  Buell  that  he  determined  to 
await  the  arrival  of  General  Sill's  division,  which 
had  been  sent  against  Kirby  Smith  at  Frankfort, 
before  he  would  venture  to  attack  Bragg.  Thus 
were  three  precious  days  lost,  and  this  delay  en 
abled  Bragg  to  escape. 

On  the  eleventh,  General  Thomas,  becoming  sus 
picious  that  Bragg  did  not  intend  to  fight  at  either 
Harrodsburg  or  Danville,  sent  a  brigade  to  each  of 
these  places  to  see  if  they  were  still  held  in  force 
by  the  enemy. 

Fred  asked  and  received  permission  to  accompany 
the  force  to  Danville.  He  was  very  anxious  to 
hear  from  his  father,  and  thought  that  his  uncle, 
Judge  Pennington,  might  know  something  of  him. 

The  Confederate  cavalry  was  met  just  before 
Danville  was  reached,  and  a  running  fight  took  place 
through  the  streets  of  the  city.  The  inhabitants  of 

,46 


Miss  Freeman  rushed  out  of  the  House  waving  the  Stars 
and  Stripes. 


OVER   THE   CLIFF.  147 

Danville  were  nearly  equally  divided  in  their  sym 
pathies  between  the  Union  and  the  Confederacy. 
The  place  had  been  in  possession  of  the  Confeder 
ates  ever  since  the  battle  of  Richmond,  and  the 
Union  citizens  welcomed  the  return  of  the  Federals 
with  the  wildest  delight.  Even  when  the  fight  was 
going  on,  they  brought  from  their  secret  places  the 
flags  they  had  hid,  and  rushing  to  the  doors  and 
windows  of  their  houses  waved  them  and  cheered 
the  Federals  on. 

There  lived  next  door  to  Judge  Pennington  a 
Mr.  Freeman,  a  stanch  Union  man,  whose  daughter 
Jennie,  a  lovely  girl,  worshiped  the  old  flag. 

Before  Mr.  Freeman's  house  was  reached,  and 
while  the  fight  was  raging,  Miss  Freeman  rushed 
out  of  the  house  waving  the  stars  and  stripes.  At 
the  same  time  Fred,  to  his  surprise,  saw  Calhoun 
Pennington  dash  out  of  his  father's  yard. 

The  girl  saw  him,  and  waving  her  flag,  shouted, 
"Run,  you  braggart,  run!" 

Calhoun  shouted  back:  "A  kiss  for  that  some 
day,  Jennie  Freeman,"  and  galloped  away  amid  a 
shower  of  balls.  He  met  a  squad  of  Confederate 
cavalry,  and  under  his  command,  they  turned  and 
pressed  back  the  Federal  advance. 

Miss  Freeman  became  intensely  excited.  Heed 
less  of  danger,  she  rushed  into  the  street,  amid  the 
hissing  balls,  and  waved  her  flag  for  the  soldiers  to 
come  on. 

The  commander  of  the  skirmishers,  a  gallant 
young  lieutenant  named  Lawrence,  saw  the  girl's 


148  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

danger.  "For  God's  sake,  men,  don't  shoot! 
Charge  bayonets!"  he  shouted. 

With  a  cheer  the  men  charged  without  firing  a 
shot,  and  as  they  passed,  the  lieutenant  doffed  his 
hat  and  said: 

"In  the  name  of  heaven,  lady,  go  into  the  house. 
I  would  rather  every  Rebel  would  escape  than  have 
a  hair  of  your  head  touched." 

"Oh,  sir,  don't  mind  me!"  she  cried.  "Charge 
those  braggart  Rebels." 

She  would  have  made  a  picture  for  an  artist. 
Poised  on  one  foot,  her  arm  extended  with  the  old 
flag  pointing  to  the  fleeing  Rebels,  her  hair  blowing 
around  her  shoulders,  her  bosom  heaving  with 
excitement,  and  her  eyes  flashing  fire,  she  looked 
a  veritable  goddess  of  victory. 

No  doubt  Lieutenant  Lawrence  thought  so. 
His  eyes  devoured  her  from  head  to  foot.  He 
tried  to  induce  her  to  go  into  the  house,  but  he 
could  only  stammer.  He  flushed,  turned  pale,  then, 
as  if  recollecting  his  duty,  turned  and  waving  his 
sword,  shouted,  "Forward,  men!"  and  they  dashed 
on,  scattering  the  Confederates  before  them. 

But  in  that  brief  time  Cupid  had  shot  an  unerring 
shaft. 

Fred,  who  knew  the  girl  well,  was  a  spectator  of 
the  interesting  episode,  and  when  the  soldiers  had 
passed  on  he  said  to  her: 

"God  bless  you,  Jennie!  you  saved  the  old  flag, 
I  see.  But  it  was  very  rash  of  you  to  rush  out  here 
into  the  line  of  fire.  What  made  you  do  it?" 


OVER   THE   CLIFF.  149 

"Is  that  you,  Fred  Shackelford?"  cried  the  girl, 
without  heeding  the  question.  "Did  you  see  that 
cousin  of  yours  run?  And  after  all  his  bragging 
how  he  has  been  living  on  Yankees  the  past  year! 
And,  Fred,  did  you  notice  that  lieutenant  who  was 
so  afraid  I  would  get  shot?  It  was  just  splendid  to 
see  the  way  he  led  on  his  men !  He  is  handsome, 
isn't  he?" 

"Poor  fellow!"  replied  Fred,  with  a  solemn  face. 
"He  is  hit — hit  hard;  he  will  never  recover." 

"Oh!  oh!  oh!"  cried  the  girl,  her  eyes  filling 
with  tears.  "Why  didn't  you  tell  me?  Why 
didn't  you  bring  him  into  the  house!  Go  after 
him,  Fred — bring  him  here.  Don't  let  him  die  in 
the  street." 

"He  is  not  hit  that  way,  Jennie;  but  his  heart  is 
pierced  through  and  through  with  a  shaft  from 
your  bright  eyes." 

"Fred  Shackelford,  I  have  a  mind  never  to  speak 
to  you  again,"  she  replied,  her  chin  quivering  and 
voice  trembling. 

"Come  to  think  about  it,  I  don't  blame  him," 
continued  Fred.  "To  tell  the  truth,  Jennie,  you 
did  look  a  perfect  Joan  of  Arc.  If  I  didn't  know 
you  were  so  old,  and  had  such  an  abominable 
temper,  I  should  propose  to  you  myself,  right 
here." 

"I  old,  and  have  an  abominable  temper!"  she 
cried.  "I  never  will  speak  to  you  now,  Fred 
Shackelford.  So  there!"  and  she  turned  her  back 
to  him. 


150  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"See  here,  Jennie;  don't  you  remember  how 
many  times  I  have  taken  your  part  when  Calhoun 
was  tormenting  you?  Now,  tell  me  what  has  hap 
pened  while  the  Rebels  have  been  here.  That's  a 
good  girl.  I  was  only  fooling." 

"Oh!  Fred,  we  have  had  an  awful,  awful  time. 
Bragg,  you  know,  made  his  headquarters  here,  and 
he  flooded  the  city  with  proclamations  telling  how 
he  had  come  to  redeem  Kentucky  and  drive  the 
Yankees  into  the  Ohio,  never  again  to  pollute  the 
sacred  soil  of  the  State.  And  the  Secessionists 
believed  him.  My!  but  they  did  carry  their  heads 
high.  We  poor  Unionists  not  only  were  snubbed, 
but  insulted  on  every  side.  Poor  papa  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  prominent  Unionists  fled  from  the  city. 
They  can  come  back  now,  can't  they,  Fred?" 

"I  hope  so.  I  met  your  father  in  Louisville;  he 
was  well.  I  think  you  will  see  him  in  a  few  days. 
But  good-bye,  Jennie.  I  must  go  in  and  see  Uncle 
and  Aunt  Pennington." 

"Oh,  my!"  laughed  the  girl.  "I  reckon  you 
will  find  the  judge  just  past  seeing.  He  was  so 
sure  Bragg  had  come  to  stay." 

Fred  found  his  uncle's  house  tightly  closed,  and 
it  was  some  time  before  he  could  gain  admittance. 
Judge  Pennington  had  taken  a  very  active  part  in 
the  organization  of  the  provisional  State  govern 
ment,  and  was  one  of  Bragg's  chief  advisers.  He 
had  been  slated  as  Senator  to  the  Confederate  Con 
gress.  Now  that  the  city  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
Federals,  Mrs.  Pennington  saw  nothing  before  him 


OVER   THE   CLIFF.  151 

but  death  or  imprisonment,  and  was  in  a  state 
bordering  on  hysteria. 

"You  can  and  will  save  the  judge,  won't  you, 
Fred?"  she  wailed,  wringing  her  hands. 

"Aunt,  there  is  no  cause  for  alarm,"  said  Fred, 
soothingly.  "Just  let  uncle  remain  quiet,  and  keep 
his  opinions  to  himself,  and  I  do  not  think  he  will 
be  molested." 

"Young  man,"  exclaimed  the  judge,  proudly, 
"I  am  too  old  to  stifle  my  honest  convictions;  I 
shall  play  the  hypocrite  for  no  one." 

"Not  that,  uncle;  just  a  little  wisdom,  that's  all. 
But,  uncle,  I  am  so  anxious  to  hear  from  father. 
Surely,  you  have  heard  from  him,  or  seen  him 
lately." 

"Your  father  has  been  here  several  times,  Fred. 
He  had  a  very  narrow  escape  at  Richmond;  his 
horse  was  shot  as  he  was  in  the  act  of  shooting  down 
that  miscreant  Nelson,  though  it  seems  Nelson 
was  spared  for  a  more  ignominious  death.  But  it 
will  always  be  a  matter  of  regret  with  your  father 
that  he  did  not  die  at  his  hands.  Your  father 
believes,  and  always  will,  that  you  would  not  have 
been  in  the  Yankee  army  if  it  had  not  been  for 
Nelson." 

"Please,  uncle,"  said  Fred,  and  his  voice  trem 
bled,  "do  not  speak  of  Nelson.  Let  the  dead  rest 
in  peace.  Was  father  at  Perryville?" 

"No,  his  command  was  not  there.  But,  Fred, 
were  you  at  Richmond?  When  I  asked  your  father 
if  he  saw  you  there,  he  looked  troubled,  and  said 


152  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

that  just  before  he  charged  on  Nelson  he  thought 
he  saw  you,  but  was  not  sure.  I  half-way  believe 
he  thinks  it  was  you  who  saved  Nelson's  life." 

To  Fred's  great  relief  his  uncle  did  not  wait  for 
an  answer,  but  asked,  "Now  that  Nelson  is  gone, 
who  are  you  with?" 

"I  am  on  General  Thomas's  staff,"  answered 
Fred. 

"A  renegade  Virginian,  as  Nelson  was  a  renegade 
Kentuckian  ;  yet  I  hear  he  is  a  very  fair  man.  But, 
Fred,  I  forgot  to  tell  you  one  thing;  your  Cousin 
George  Shackelford  was  killed  at  Perryville." 

"What!  Kate's  brother!"  exclaimed  Fred, 
deeply  affected  by  the  news.  "I  am  so  sorry. 
What  of  Uncle  Charles?" 

"He  is  well,  but,  of  course,  plunged  into  the 
deepest  grief.  He  is  now  colonel  of  his  regiment." 

"I  am  so  sorry  to  hear  of  George's  death.  He 
refused  to  take  my  hand  at  Donelson." 

"Little  wonder,  Fred.  How  a  Shackelford  can 
fight  against  the  South  is  more  than  I  can  see." 

Just  then  the  Federals,  who  had  pursued  the 
Confederates  some  distance  beyond  Danville,  came 
back;  and  Fred,  going  out,  learned  that  they  were 
not  to  hold  Danville,  but  were  to  fall  back  to  their 
original  position.  So  he  went  back  into  the  house 
to  bid  his  uncle  and  aunt  good-bye. 

When  Mrs.  Pennington  heard  the  news  she 
turned  to  her  husband  in  surprise,  and  said,  "Why, 
judge,  I  thought  you  told  me  that  Bragg  was  re — " 

"Mrs.    Pennington!"   said  the  judge,  in  a  tone 


OVER    THE   CLIFF.  153 

which  caused  that  lady  to  stop  talking  so  quickly 
that  she  bit  her  tongue. 

Fred  pretended  not  to  notice  the  interruption, 
and  bidding  his  uncle  and  aunt  farewell,  said  he 
would  try  and  see  them  again  soon. 

On  the  way  back  to  camp  Lieutenant  Lawrence 
sought  Fred  out,  and  asked,  in  a  tone  which  he 
meant  to  be  very  indifferent,  whether  he  was 
acquainted  with  the  young  lady  who  exposed  her 
self  so  recklessly  on  the  street. 

" Acquainted  with  her!"  answered  Fred.  "I 
have  known  her  ever  since  she  wore  pinafores.  A 
fairer  and  truer  girl  does  not  live  in  Kentucky." 

The  lieutenant  sighed.  "If — if  it's  possible,"  he 
stammered,  "would  you  give  me  an  introduction,  to 
her?" 

"Certainly,  if  I  get  an  opportunity,"  answered 
Fred.  "Ah!  Lieutenant,  you  are  hard  hit;  I  told 
her  so." 

"You  told  her  so!"  cried  the  lieutenant,  flushing 
angrily. 

"Yes,  and  she  thought  I  meant  you  had  been 
wounded.  You  should  have  seen  her.  Her  pretty 
eyes  filled  with  tears,  and  she  begged  me  to  go 
after  you  and  bring  you  to  her  home,  where  she 
could  nurse  you. 

"Captain,"  cried  the  lieutenant,  forgetting  his 
anger,  "you  are  joking!  You  are  not  telling  the 
truth.  Did  she  ask  you  to  do  that?" 

"On  my  honor  she  did,  Lieutenant." 

"Oh!  why  didn't  some  friendly  bullet  strike  me 


154  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

down !      I   could   afford   to  be  wounded,  even  unto 

death,  to  have  her  by  me,  to  feel  her  gentle  touch, 
f  > » 

"Hold  on,  Lieutenant,  hold  on!  Don't  take  on 
like  that.  You  are  hit  harder  than  I  supposed :  but 
keep  up  courage.  If  we  stay  near  Danville,  you 
shall  have  an  introduction.  Just  let  me  dance  at 
the  wedding!" 

Fred  had  no  chance  to  give  the  introduction,  but 
the  lieutenant  got  his  wish.  In  one  of  the  skir 
mishes  with  Bragg' s  rear  guard  beyond  Wild  Cat, 
Lieutenant  Lawrence  was  severely  wounded.  He 
was  brought  back  to  Danville  and  placed  in  a  hos 
pital.  Here,  on  one  of  her  rounds  of  mercy,  Miss 
Jennie  Freeman  found  him,  and — but  why  prolong 
the  story?  After  the  war  there  was  a  wedding, 
and  they  called  the  bridegroom  Major  Lawrence, 
and  the  lovely  bride  was  worthy  of  her  gallant  hus 
band,  and,  in  the  language  of  the  fairy  tales,  "they 
lived  happily  ever  after." 

As  soon  as  Fred  reached  camp  he  told  General 
Thomas  of  the  conversation  between  his  uncle  and 
aunt,  and  added  that  he  did  not  believe  that  Bragg 
intended  to  give  battle  at  all,  but  would  get  out  of 
the  State  as  soon  as  possible. 

"It  is  the  general  opinion  in  the  army,"  replied 
Thomas,  "that  he  will  give  battle  at  Camp  Dick 
Robinson." 

"It  was  the  opinion  of  every  one,"  replied  Fred, 
"that  he  would  renew  the  battle  at  Perry ville.  Then 
we  were  all  sure  he  would  make  a  stand  at  Harrods- 


OVER    THE   CLIFF.  155 

burg  or  Danville.  Both  of  these  places  have  been 
captured  by  our  troops  to-day.  It  is  evident  he  is 
retreating." 

Thomas  thought  a  moment,  and  then  said:  " Cap 
tain,  you  may  be  right.  We  will  go  and  see  General 
Buell." 

They  went  and  laid  the  matter  before  Buell.  He 
listened  attentively,  and  then  said: 

"Captain  Shackelford,  that  conversation  between 
your  uncle  and  aunt  is  a  very  slight  thing  to  base 
your  conclusion  on.  Everything  points  to  the  fact 
that  Bragg  intends  to  make  a  desperate  stand  at 
Dick  Robinson.  It  is  a  very  strong  position;  he 
has  gathered  immense  stores  there.  Everything 
that  Bragg  has  said  points  to  the  fact  that  he 
entered  Kentucky  with  the  intention  of  staying.  It 
is  not  reasonable  to  suppose  he  will  evacuate  the 
State  without  a  decisive  battle.  The  battle  will  be 
fought  at  Dick  Robinson." 

The  matter  was  ended  so  far  as  Buell  was  con 
cerned,  and  Fred  retired  disappointed  and  chagrined. 
He  had  been  turned  down  without  ceremony.  On 
their  way  back  he  was  silent  for  some  time,  and 
then  suddenly  said: 

"  General  Thomas,  I  am  going  on  a  scout  to 
night.  I  am  going  to  prove  the  truth  of  my  opin 
ion." 

"Until  to-night,"  replied  Thomas,  "I  was  fully 
of  the  opinion  of  General  Buell  that  Bragg  would 
give  battle.  In  fact,  I  confidently  expected  Gen 
eral  Harker  to  find  the  enemy  in  force  at  Harrods- 


156  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

burg,  and  gave  him  strict  orders  not  to  bring  on  a 
general  engagement.  I  confess  rinding  both  Har- 
rodsburg  and  Danville  held  by  so  small  a  force  has 
shaken  my  opinion.  I  ought  to  have  let  you  go 
on  that  scout  you  proposed  the  day  after  the  battle 
of  Perryville,  but  I  thought  it  too  dangerous,  and 
felt  sure  that  the  enemy  would  make  a  stand  at 
Harrodsburg.  I  shall  not  hold  you  back  to-night. 
How  many  men  will  you  need?" 

"None,  General,  this  is  something  I  can  do  better 
alone." 

General  Thomas  looked  grave.  "I  do  not  wish 
to  lose  my  captain  of  scouts,"  he  said. 

"General,"  replied  Fred,  "I  was  born  and  raised 
in  this  country.  I  know  every  road  and  path.  It 
is  much  safer  for  me  to  be  alone  than  it  is  to  have 
a  force  that  would  compel  me  to  keep  the  main 
roads." 

"You  may  be  right,"  answered  Thomas.  "When 
do  you  expect  to  be  back?" 

"By  noon  to-morrow,  if  everything  goes  right," 
and  thus  saying,  Fred  rode  away  into  the  night. 

When  he  got  outside  of  the  Union  pickets  he 
took  to  the  fields,  so  as  to  avoid  any  roving  bands 
of  the  enemy.  Knowing  the  country  so  well,  he 
carefully  avoided  all  roads  and  houses,  and  a  little 
before  midnight  found  himself  in  the  vicinity  of  his 
own  home.  Hitching  Prince  in  a  tumble-down 
shed  which  had  been  used  to  store  hay  in,  and 
which  was  seldom  visited,  he  carefully  made  his 
way  to  the  house.  It  was  silent  and  apparently 


OVER    THE   CLIFF.  157 

deserted.  He  walked  around  it,  but  there  were  no 
signs  of  life. 

Going  to  one  of  the  negro  cabins,  he  knocked 
lightly  at  the  door.  There  was  no  response,  and 
he  gave  a  louder  knock. 

"Who  is  dar?"  exclaimed  a  frightened  voice 
inside. 

"Massa  Fred.     Open  up,  George." 

There  was  a  sound  of  shuffling  feet,  and  the  door 
was  unbarred  and  carefully  opened.  Fred  stepped 
in  and  shut  the  door. 

"Good  Lor'  A'mighty,  Massa  Fred!"  exclaimed 
George,  "what  ar'  yo'  doin'  heah?  De  Rebbels  get 
yo',  suah." 

"George,  when  did  you  see  my  father  last?" 

"Ole  massa,  he  heah  to-day.  Tousands  of  soger 
men  heah  wid  him.  Went  away  'bout  dark." 

"Are  there  any  soldiers  around  the  place  now?" 

"No,  Massa,  da  all  gone." 

"George,  wake  up  Sam;  I  want  to  see  him." 
Sam  was  George's  boy,  a  great,  hulking  negro  of 
twenty-two. 

So  Sam  was  awakened,  and  after  rubbing  his  eyes 
a  while,  was  made  to  understand  that  Massa  Fred 
wanted  him. 

"Sam,"  said  Fred,  "I  want  to  cross  Dick  River 
to-night.  I  am  aware  you  black  boys  have  a  secret 
path  by  which  you  cross  back  and  forth.  Now,  I 
want  you  to  guide  me  over." 

"'Fo'  de  Lawd,  Massa,  da  is  no  path,"  answered 
Sam,  trembling.  To  give  up  the  secret  of  that 


158  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

path  would  be  rank  treason  on  the  part  of  any  of  the 
slaves. 

"Sam,  none  of  your  lying,  or  it  will  be  the  worse 
for  you.  Do  you  pretend  to  say  you  go  around  by 
the  road  every  night  you  run  away  to  see  Jane, 
that  yellow  girl  of  Major  Peters's?  Guide  me  over 
that  path  and  I  will  give  you  ten  dollars,  and  keep 
still.  I  will  also  speak  to  the  Major  about  you 
and  Jane.  Ten  dollars  will  go  a  good  way  toward 
furnishing  the  cabin." 

Sam's  eyes  brightened.  "Massa  never  tell  'bout 
de  path?" 

"Never,   Sam." 

"All  right,  Massa,  I  show  yo'." 

"George,"  said  Fred  to  the  old  negro,  "I  left 
Prince  in  that  hay  shed  in  the  north  field.  Feed 
and  water  him  in  the  morning.  Better  go  before 
daylight.  If  I  do  not  come  back,  tell  Stimson." 

"Nebber  cum  back,  Massa  Fred!"  cried  the 
negro.  "What  yo'  mean?" 

"The  Rebels  may  get  me,  George;  so  if  I  don't 
come  back,  tell  Stimson  about  the  horse." 

It  was  past  midnight  when  Fred  and  Sam  started 
on  their  perilous  journey.  It  was  over  four  miles 
to  the  river,  and  they  had  no  time  to  lose.  Dick 
River  was  a  small  stream  now — owing  to  the 
drought  entirely  dry;  but  its  bed  was  a  terrible 
chasm,  a  great  gash  cut  in  the  earth,  in  places  two 
hundred  feet  deep.  Its  walls  of  limestone  were 
perpendicular,  except  that  here  and  there  they 
were  seamed  by  some  ravine  cutting  into  them.  It 


OVER   THE   CLIFF.  159 

was  this  great  chasm  which  Fred  and  Sam  had  to 
cross.  It  would  not  do  to  take  any  road  or  known 
path,  as  these  avenues  were  all  guarded  by  the 
Confederates;  hence  Fred  appealed  to  Sam,  know 
ing  that  the  slaves  had  a  secret  path  across  this 
chasm. 

"Sam,"  asked  Fred,  as  they  were  on  the  way, 
"are  there  any  Rebel  soldiers  this  side  of  the  river?" 

"Yes,  Massa,  guardin'  all  de  roads;  but,  golly!" 
and  he  chuckled,  "da  kno'  nuffin'  'bout  de  road 
Sam  takes."  » 

As  they  approached  the  river  Sam  descended 
into  one  of  the  side  ravines,  and  they  were  soon  in 
Egyptian  darkness;  but  the  negro  seemed  to  know 
the  way  as  by  instinct.  He  kept  whispering  to 
Fred  what  was  before  him,  thus  making  it  as  easy 
for  him  as  possible.  But  in  spite  of  these  cautions, 
he  received  more  than  one  bump  and  fall. 

At  length  the  bottom  was  reached,  the  dry  bed 
of  the  stream  crossed,  and  the  ascent  commenced. 
Fred  found  it  easier  climbing  in  the  dark  than  it  had 
been  going  down.  Before  they  reached  the  top 
Fred  whispered,  "Sam,  there  may  be  pickets  on 
top;  be  very  careful." 

"Me  be  careful,  Massa;  me  dodge  dem." 

But  none  were  found,  and  as  soon  as  they  assured 
themselves  of  the  fact  Fred  said,  "Sam,  you  know 
that  hill  a  short  distance  back  of  Major  Peters's 
house?" 

"Yes,  Massa,  know  him  mighty  well.  Bin  thar 
wid  dat  yeller  Jane  many  a  time." 


160  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Well,  Sam,  take  me  there." 

This  was  accomplished  without  incident,  but  in 
the  direction  of  Dick  Robinson  bright  fires  were 
seen  burning. 

"We  will  stay  here  until  morning,  Sam,"  re 
marked  Fred.  "So  make  yourself  as  comfortable 
as  possible/' 

Sam  threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  was  soon 
fast  asleep,  but  Fred  kept  a  lonely  vigil  until  day 
break. 

When  the  sun  was  fairly  up,  Fred  awakened  Sam 
and  said:  "Now,  Sam,  I  am  going  to  the  top  of 
the  hill.  Keep  close  watch,  and  if  anything  sus 
picious  happens,  whistle." 

This  Sam  faithfully  promised  to  do,  and  Fred 
carefully  worked  his  way  to  the  top  of  the  hill. 
He  took  one  look  and  was  satisfied.  Clouds  of 
smoke  rested  over  Dick  Robinson,  and  away  to  the 
south  heavy  clouds  of  dust  were  rising.  There 
were  no  troops  in  sight  except  cavalry,  and  with 
the  aid  of  his  glass  he  could  see  they  were  engaged 
in  feeding  the  flames  with  sundry  articles.  It  was 
all  plain ;  the  Confederates  were  burning  their  sur 
plus  stores  and  retreating  south. 

"I  must  get  back  with  this  news  as  soon  as  pos 
sible,"  thought  Fred.  "I  am  afraid  it  is  too  late 
now  to  overtake  any  large  portion  of  Bragg's  army. 
The  question  is,  can  I  get  back  without  being 
observed ;  the  cavalry  seems  to  be  pretty  numerous 
around  here.  I  must  try,  anyway.  I  wonder  what 
General  Buell  will  say  now." 


OVER    THE   CLIFF.  l6l 

Making  his  way  back  to  the  place  where  he  had 
left  Sam,  he  found  to  his  surprise  that  the  negro 
had  disappeared.  Fred  gave  a  low  whistle,  but 
there  was  no  response. 

"If  that  nigger  has  played  the  traitor,"  he  mut 
tered — but  he  was  startled  by  the  sound  of  a  rifle 
shot,  and  then  shouts  from  the  direction  of  Major 
Peters's  house.  Running  to  where  he  could  get  a 
view,  he  saw  Sam  coming  full  speed  toward  him, 
pursued  by  a  Confederate  soldier. 

As  soon  as  Fred  left  Sam  that  worthy  began  to 
think  of  Jane,  and  the  more  he  thought  the  greater 
became  his  desire  to  see  her.  At  last  the  desire 
overcame  his  prudence. 

"I  will  jes'  go  an'  steal  one  kiss  from  her  lubly 
lips,"  he  thought,  "an*  den  get  back  'fore  Massa 
Fred  do." 

Just  before  he  reached  the  house,  he  suddenly 
came  face  to  face  with  a  Confederate  soldier.  If  he 
had  kept  his  head,  in  all  probability  he  would  have 
been  taken  for  one  of  the  slaves  of  the  place,  and 
passed  unnoticed,  but  he  turned  and  ran. 

"Here,  you  black  rascal!"  yelled  the  soldier, 
"what  are  you  running  for?  Halt!" 

But  Sam  ran  the  faster,  and  the  soldier  fired. 
This  gave  the  alarm,  and  in  a  short  time  a  company 
of  cavalry  was  in  pursuit.  Sam  headed  directly 
for  Fred.  Discovery  could  not  be  avoided. 

"My  only  chance  is  to  gain  the  river,"  thought 
Fred,  and  away  he  went  like  an  antelope. 


1 62  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

Sam  saw  him  as  he  broke  cover,  and  took  after 
him,  yelling,  "Oh,  Massa!  Massa!'' 

This  called  the  attention  of  the  soldiers  to  Fred, 
and  they  redoubled  their  efforts.  They  now  had 
bigger  game  than  the  negro.  Fred's  only  chance 
was  to  gain  the  woods  which  bordered  the  river. 
To  do  this  he  had  at  least  half  a  mile  to  run,  and, 
fortunately,  three  or  four  high  fences  intervened. 
These  the  cavalry  had  to  throw  down  before  they 
could  follow.  Sam  ran  like  a  race  horse,  and  over 
took  Fred  before  he  reached  the  woods.  The  pur 
suers  evidently  thought  they  might  escape,  for  they 
commenced  firing,  and  the  bullets  began  to  zip 
uncomfortably  close  to  their  ears.  The  goal  was 
almost  reached  when  Fred  heard  the  thud  of  a  ball, 
and,  glancing  at  Sam,  saw  him  sink  to  the  earth. 
Fred  caught  a  look  of  his  face  as  he  fell — the  stamp 
of  death  was  upon  it.  Poor  Sam !  he  would  never 
see  Jane  again ;  his  devotion  had  cost  him  his  life. 

With  one  last  desperate  effort  Fred  reached  the 
woods,  and  soon  arrived  at  the  edge  of  the  cliff. 
He  looked  over  and  groaned.  It  descended  smooth 
and  perpendicular  as  a  wall  for  fully  two  hundred 
feet.  The  way  was  yet  open  to  the  left,  and  he 
turned,  hoping  to  find  a  ravine  or  at  least  a  cleft  or 
seam  in  which  he  might  hide.  He  dashed  along  at 
breakneck  speed,  when  suddenly  his  foot  caught  in 
a  vine  and  he  fell,  plunging  headlong  over  the  cliff. 
A  cry  of  horror  burst  from  his  pursuers,  who  were 
close  behind  him. 

As  a  drowning  man  clutches  at  a  straw,  so  did 


Fred  wildly  grasped  a  small  Sapling  as  he  went  over  the 
Precipice. 


OVER    THE   CLIFF.  163 

Fred  wildly  grasp  a  small  sapling  as  he  went  over 
the  precipice.  It  bent  down  with  his  weight,  re 
mained  out  of  sight  for  a  moment,  then  slowly 
sprang  back  into  its  place. 

His  pursuers  came  and  looked  over.  About  ten 
feet  below  there  was  a  narrow  ledge.  A  tangled 
mass  of  vines  grew  down  to  this  ledge,  and  they 
were  torn  in  one  place  as  if  Fred  had  clutched  them 
when  he  fell. 

A  hundred  feet  below,  the  tops  of  the  tallest 
trees  were  waving,  and  lodged  in  the  branches  of 
one  was  Fred's  hat. 

"Poor  devil!"  said  one  of  the  soldiers,  " he  de 
served  a  better  fate;  he  was  a  plucky  one." 

''Better  this  than  be  hanged  as  a  spy,"  remarked 
another. 

Just  then  an  officer  came  galloping  up — no  less  a 
personage  than  Major  Hockoday. 

"Where  is  he?"  he  cried,  "you  haven't  let  him 
escape,  have  you?  It  was  Fred  Shackelford,  the 
best  scout  in  the  Yankee  army.  His  capture  would 
be  worth  a  regiment  of  men." 

"He  fell  over  the  cliff,  Major,"  said  one  of  the 
men. 

The  major  started.     "Are  you  sure?"  he  asked. 

"Sure,  we  saw  him  fall." 

"I  have  no  cause  to  love  the  boy,"  thought  the 
major;  "in  fact,  I  have  many  causes  to  hate  him; 
the  damage  he  has  done  to  the  South  is  past  esti 
mating,  and  yet  I  am  sorry ;  it  will  be  heavy  news 
to  bear  to  his  father." 


164  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Major  Hockoday  dismounted  and  peered  over  the 
edge  of  the  cliff.  There,  a  hundred  feet  below,  was 
Fred's  hat,  and  as  the  wind  stirred  the  tops  of  the 
trees,  the  hat  waved  to  and  fro,  and  nodded  and 
beckoned  as  if  in  mockery. 

Out  of  the  solemn  depths  there  came  the  caw! 
caw!  of  crows,  and  now  and  then  they  arose  on 
their  sable  pinions,  almost  brushing  the  hat  in  their 
flight. 

Major  Hockoday  stepped  back,  and  lifted  his  eyes 
to  heaven.  The  glorious  sun  was  lighting  the  earth, 
but,  high  in  the  clear  air,  a  buzzard  slowly  circled 
around  and  around,  as  if  he  had  already  scented  the 
feast  awaiting  him. 

The  major  shuddered,  mounted  his  horse,  and 
rode  away,  saying:  "See  that  a  strong  picket  line 
is  maintained  along  the  river  during  the  day; 
stoutly  resist  any  advance  the  enemy  may  make, 
and  at  nine  this  evening  withdraw  to  Dick  Robinson 
and  there  await  orders." 


CHAPTER   XI. 

FROM   THE  JAWS  OF   DEATH. 

WHAT  had  become  of  Fred?  So  sudden  was 
his  fall  that  he  had  no  time  to  think.  The 
clutching  of  the  sapling  was  by  chance.  It  changed 
the  direction  of  his  fall,  and  instead  of  going  down 
head  foremost,  he  alighted  on  the  narrow  ledge 
spoken  of,  and  at  the  same  time  he  grasped  the 
vines  which  grew  thickly  on  the  side  of  the  cliff. 

The  ledge  supported  his  weight,  and  by  holding 
on  to  the  sapling  and  the  vines  he  managed  to  keep 
himself  from  falling.  But  he  heard  the  voices  of 
his  pursuers  close  at  hand.  He  had  saved  himself 
from  a  dreadful  death  only  to  be  captured.  Then, 
with  a  great  leap  of  the  heart,  he  noticed  that  the 
cliff  was  shelving,  and  that  in  behind  the  vines 
there  was  plenty  of  room,  not  only  to  rest  securely, 
but  also  to  be  safe  from  observation.  To  part  the 
vines  and  crawl  behind  them  was  the  work  of  a 
moment.  To  do  this  he  had  to  release  the  sapling, 
his  only  means  of  again  reaching  the  top.  But  he 
did  not  think  of  this;  his  only  thought  was  for 
present  safety.  He  heard  all  that  passed  between 
Major  Hockoday  and  the  soldiers,  and  smiled  to 
think  how  completely  they  were  deceived.  The 

165 


1 66  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

order  to  picket  the  cliff  until  night  he  heard  with 
dismay.  It  meant  that  he  must  lie  in  concealment 
all  day,  and  he  resigned  himself  to  his  fate,  making 
himself  as  comfortable  as  possible. 

But  as  he  lay  thinking,  by  degrees  his  situation 
forced  itself  upon  him.  How  was  he  to  scale  the 
cliff?  Could  he  not  climb  up  by  the  vines?  He 
reached  out  and  took  hold  of  some  of  them  and 
pulled ;  they  broke  off  in  his  hands.  He  looked  at 
the  cliff.  It  was  so  shelving  there  was  no  possible 
chance  of  getting  any  foothold  to  support  his  weight. 
Perhaps  there  was  a  place  where  the  vines  were 
stronger  and  thicker;  he  would  risk  it  rather  than 
give  himself  up,  perhaps  to  be  hanged  as  a  spy. 

He  could  hear  the  soldiers  talking  above  him,  and 
laughing  over  his  supposed  fate ;  and  one  came  to 
the  edge  of  the  cliff  and  dropped  a  stone,  to  find 
out,  he  said,  how  long  the  Yank  was  in  falling. 

The  soldiers  soon  settled  down  to  a  game  of 
cards,  and  the  sound  of  their  voices  came  faintly 
to  his  ears.  Tired  nature  asserted  itself,  and  he  fell 
into  a  fitful  slumber.  In  his  dreams  he  was  once 
more  fleeing  from  his  pursuers;  once  more  Sam  was 
shot  down  by  his  side ;  once  more  he  took  the  fear 
ful  plunge  over  the  cliff,  but  the  bush  and  vine 
gave  way,  and  he  went  down,  down!  and  the  rush 
ing  wind  took  away  his  breath,  and  he  saw  with 
frightful  distinctness  the  cruel,  jagged  rocks  below. 
With  a  cry  of  agony  that  echoed  and  reechoed 
through  the  rocky  gorge,  he  awoke,  trembling  in 
every  limb,  the  cold  sweat  streaming  from  every  pore. 


FROM   THE   JAWS   OF  DEATH.  167 

The  fearful  shriek  startled  the  crows  from  their 
resting-places,  and  they  flew  away  with  hoarse 
cries.  The  cards  dropped  from  the  trembling  hands 
of  the  players  above.  The  cry  was  so  terrible,  so 
unearthly,  surely  it  could  not  be  human.  With 
chattering  teeth  and  shaking  limbs,  they  crouched 
on  the  ground,  some  mumbling  prayers,  and  others 
uttering  imprecations.  At  last  one  of  them  whis 
pered  through  his  white  lips:  "It's  the  wraith  of 
the  boy!  It's  the  wraith  of  the  boy!"  And  they 
moved  farther  away  from  the  cliff,  and  all  the  gold 
in  the  world  would  not  have  induced  one  of  them 
to  go  again  and  look  over  where  Fred  had  fallen. 
At  the  first  shades  of  night  they  hurried  away,  and 
their  story  was  listened  to  with  open-mouthed  won 
der  by  their  comrades. 

When  darkness  came,  and  Fred  knew  by  the 
silence  above  that  the  guards  had  gone,  he  made 
an  attempt  to  scale  the  cliff.  Carefully  he  turned, 
resting  his  knees  on  the  ledge,  and  clutching  the 
vines.  Inch  by  inch,  he  drew  himself  urjright. 
Hope  revived  in  his  heart;  the  vines  would  hold. 
He  attempted  to  draw  himself  up,  but  the  moment 
his  full  weight  came  upon  them  they  gave  way,  and 
he  fell,  his  knees  striking  the  ledge  with  such  force 
as  to  bruise  them  cruelly,  and  he  felt  himself  slip 
ping  over.  Was  his  dream  coming  true?  In  des 
peration  he  clutched  the  vines  with  both  hands; 
they  held,  and  he  was  saved.  Trembling,  shaking 
in  every  nerve,  he  crawled  back  into  his  resting- 
place,  and  for  a  time  lay  there  as  weak  as  a  babe. 


1 68  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES   STAFF. 

Then  he  gave  himself  up  to  despair.  He  must 
lie  there  in  the  cleft,  dying  by  inches,  perishing 
with  hunger  and  thirst. 

"Better,"  he  moaned,  "throw  myself  down  at 
once  and  end  it.  Why  did  I  not  perish  on  the  bat 
tlefield,  or  why  was  it  Sam  and  not  I  who  fell?  To 
die  here,  like  a  rat  in  a  hole,  is  awful,"  and  he 
groaned  in  his  agony. 

At  length  he  grew  calmer.  He  would  not  give 
up  or  lose  all  hope.  Perhaps  when  light  came  he 
might  find  a  place  where  the  vines  grew  larger  and 
stronger,  or  could  he  not  devise  some  way  to  get 
hold  of  the  sapling?  He  might  make  a  rope  out  of 
his  clothing,  and  by^  some  means  throw  the  end 
around  the  sapling  or  some  projecting  rock;  and 
with  these  thoughts  he  grew  calm.  After  a  while 
he  fell  asleep — for  sleep  comes,  even  to  the  con 
demned  criminal  in  his  cell. 

Now,  in  his  dreams  his  mother  came,  and  smiled 
on  him,  and  he  stretched  forth  his  hands  and  mur 
mured,  "Mother!  mother!"  He  awoke  with  the 
bliss  of  the  dream  on  him  and  a  great  contentment 
in  his  heart. 

Surely  he  heard  the  sound  of  voices  in  the  gorge. 
He  parted  the  vines  and  peered  over  the  ledge, 
and  below  was  a  party  of  negroes  bearing  torches, 
apparently  looking  for  something;  and  in  the  light 
of  one  of  the  torches  he  recognized  George.  His 
heart  gave  a  great  bound ;  he  was  saved ! 

"George!  George!"  he  shouted.    "Here  I  am!" 

The    torch    dropped    from    the    hands    of    the 


FROM   THE   JAWS   OF  DEATH.  169 

affrighted  negro  and  he  fell  on  his  knees,  crying: 
"O  Lawd!  Lawd!  Dis  nigger  goin'  to  die.  Massa 
Fred  call  him  from  de  udder  worl'.  O  Massa  Fred! 
go  way!  go  way!  Ole  George  not  ready  to  die!" 

"George!"  cried  Fred,  "I  am  alive;  come  and 
save  me." 

With  cries  of  terror  the  whole  crowd  of  negroes 
dropped  their  torches,  and  with  howls,  shrieks, 
and  prayers,  fled  through  the  darkness. 

With  a  sinking  heart  Fred  saw  the  effect  of  his 
cries  for  help. 

"They  have  taken  me  for  a  spirit,"  he  groaned, 
"and  all  the  power  in  the  world  could  not  induce 
them  to  come  back.  I  am  lost!  I  am  lost!" 

But  the  shrieks  and  cries  of  the  negroes  attracted 
the  attention  of  John  Stimson,  General  Shackel- 
ford's  overseer,  and  soon  the  affrighted  negroes 
were  crowded  around  him,  and  with  chattering 
teeth  told  how  Massa  Fred's  haunt  had  called  to 
them;  and  George  fell  groveling  at  his  feet,  crying: 
"Ise  goin'  to  die!  Massa  Fred  he  called  me  by 
name.  He  say,  'George,  George,  cum  to  me!* 
O  Lawd!  Lawd!" 

It  was  but  little  Stimson  could  get  from  the  ter 
ror-stricken  crowd,  and  he  knew  it  was  of  no  use  to 
try  to  get  one  of  them  to  return  with  him,  so  he  said : 

"Boys,  build  a  good  fire,  and  make  a  big  light; 
that  will  keep  away  any  ghost.  I  will  go  and  see 
if  I  can  find  out  what  has  frightened  you  so." 

"Massa  Stimson,  don't  go!"  pleaded  George, 
"Dat  ghost  git  yo',  suah!" 


1 70  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

But  Stimson  laughed,  and  told  them  ghosts 
wouldn't  touch  white  folks,  and  bade  them  stay 
close  by  the  fire  until  he  came  back.  Then  taking 
a  torch  he  slowly  made  his  way  up  the  gorge. 

"Can  it  be,"  he  said  to  himself,  "that  Fred  was 
not  killed  by  the  fall,  but  badly  hurt,  and  is  lying 
helpless?  It  seems  impossible  that  any  one  could 
fall  over  the  cliff  and  live,  but  it  is  a  strange  story 
these  niggers  tell.  One  thing  is  certain,  dead  men 
don't  call  out." 

Fred  saw  the  glimmering  light  of  Stimson' s  torch 
coming,  and  hope  once  more  revived. 

"Some  white  man  must  have  been  with  them," 
he  thought.  "No  negro  would  have  ventured 
back. ' ' 

As  soon  as  the  light  came  near  enough,  Fred 
cried:  "Help!  help!  I  have  fallen  over  the  edge 
of  the  cliff!" 

"Hello!"  shouted  Stimson.  " Who  are  you ?  and 
where  are  you?" 

"Is  that  you,  Stimson?"  answered  Fred.  "Thank 
the  Lord,  I  am  saved — saved!" 

"Fred  Shackelford,  in  the  name  of  God,  where 
are  you?"  exclaimed  Stimson,  gazing  up  toward 
where  the  voice  came  from,  for  he  could  see  noth 
ing,  and  began  to  feel  that  the  mysterious  voice 
was  a  little  uncanny. 

Fred  then  told  him  what  had  happened,  and  said, 
"The  only  way  you  can  rescue  me  is  to  get  a  stout 
rope,  and  pull  me  up  to  the  top." 

Stimson     listened,     and     then     said,    cheerily: 


FROM   THE   JAWS   OF  DEATH.  171 

"Keep  up  good  courage,  my  boy;  I  will  soon  have 
you  safe  and  sound." 

"Hold  a  moment,"  cried  Fred;  "are  there  any 
Rebels  around?" 

"No,"  answered  Stimson,  "they  are  all  gone." 

"Then  hurry,  for  I  am  most  dead.  I  have  been 
in  this  hole  for  about  fifteen  hours." 

Fred  saw  the  glimmering  light  disappear  in  the 
distance,  but  this  time  with  the  happy  thought  that 
deliverance  was  at  hand. 

Stimson  found  it  hard  work  to  make  the  negroes 
believe  that  Fred  was  not  dead ;  and  it  was  only  by 
the  most  direful  threats  that  he  at  last  persuaded 
those  of  the  bravest  to  consent  to  go  with  him.  As 
for  George,  he  would  have  been  blown  from  the 
mouth  of  a  cannon  before  he  would  have  budged  an 
inch.  He  looked  upon  the  whole  thing  as  an  artful 
trick  of  the  ghost  to  get  hold  of  him.  Stimson 
told  the  old  man  and  the  others  whose  help  he  did 
not  need  to  go  home,  and  right  gladly  did  they 
obey. 

Minutes  seemed  like  hours  to  Fred,  but  at  last 
he  heard  Stimson  shouting,  "Fred,  where  are 
you?" 

"Here!  here!"  answered  Fred. 

Guided  by  the  sound  of  Fred's  voice,  Stimson 
and  his  men  carefully  worked  their  way  to  the  edge 
of  the  cliff;  a  stout  rope  was  lowered,  and  Fred 
was  drawn  up  by  strong  and  willing  hands. 

The  first  thing  he  did  when  safe  was  to  fall  on 
his  knees  and  thank  God  for  his  great  deliverance ; 


172  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

then,  turning  to  Stimson,  he  grasped  his  hand  and 
poured  out  his  thanks. 

The  rough  old  overseer  was  greatly  moved.  He| 
brushed  the  tears  from  his  eyes,  and  exclaimed: 

" Captain,  I  am  as  happy  as  you  are.  Do  you 
not  know  I  was  looking  for  your  dead  body?'* 

"Ah!"  said  Fred,  " that  accounts  for  the  fright 
of  George  and  the  rest  of  the  negroes.  They 
thought  I  was  dead.  But  how  in  the  world,  Stim 
son,  did  you  come  to  know  I  had  fallen  over  the 
cliff?" 

"I  received  a  note  from  Major  Hockoday  asking 
me  to  look  for  your  dead  body,"  answered  Stim 
son. 

This  explained  it.  Major  Hockoday  was  not  will 
ing  to  let  the  body  of  the  son  of  his  friend,  General 
Shackelford,  remain  unburied — a  feast  for  the  buz 
zards.  So  he  sent  a  note  by  one  of  his  men  to 
Stimson,  telling  him  what  had  befallen  Fred,  and 
asking  him  to  find  the  body  and  give  it  Christian 
burial. 

Fred  heard  the  story  in  silence.  It  was  to  Major 
Hockoday,  then,  that  he  owed  his  preservation. 

"I  will  remember  the  major  for  that,"  said  Fred, 
"even  if  he  thought  it  was  only  to  bury  a  dead 
boy." 

There  was  a  grand  jubilee  among  the  slaves  when 
they  were  made  to  understand  that  Massa  Fred  was 
still  alive.  But  George  still  doubted.  It  was  only 
after  he  had  seen  Fred  walk  around,  and  with  fal 
tering  step  had  approached  and  felt  of  his  arms  to 


FROM   THE   JAWS   OF  DEATH.  1 73 

make  sure  he  was  flesh  and  blood,  that  he  believed. 
Then  he  covered  Fred's  hands  with  his  kisses,  and 
wet  them  with  his  tears. 

4 'Golly!  Massa  Fred!"  said  the  faithful  old  ser 
vant,  "I  reckon  yo'  war  a  ghost,  suah,  an'  dat  ole 
George's  time  had  cum.  But  whar  is  dat  nigger, 
Sam?" 

He  was  told  as  gently  as  possible  of  the  death  of 
Sam.  As  he  listened  he  scratched  his  head, 
shuffled  his  feet  around,  and  then  looking  up,  said: 

"Dat  air  Sam,  he  allers  war  a  fool  nigger.  Now, 
Ned,  he  would  hab  known  'nough  not  to  run. 
Dat  yeller  gal,  Jane,  jes'  made  a  bigger  fool  ob 
him  dan  ebber." 

And  with  these  words  poor  Sam  was  dismissed. 

After  a  hearty  meal,  for  Fred  was  nearly  fam 
ished,  he  rode  to  Thomas's  headquarters,  where  he 
was  gladly  welcomed. 

"I  had  nearly  given  you  up  for  lost,  Captain," 
said  the  general.  "What  news?" 

"Bragg  has  evacuated  Camp  Dick  Robinson, 
and  his  army  is  well  on  its  way  to  the  South." 

In  less  than  a  minute  an  aide  was  galloping  furi 
ously  to  Buell  with  the  information  Fred  had 
brought. 

After  listening  to  the  story  of  his  adventures, 
General  Thomas  said:  "Captain,  you  have  much 
to  be  thankful  for.  You  have  been  delivered  from 
the  very  jaws  of  death.  The  news  of  Bragg' s 
retreat,  I  am  afraid,  has  come  too  late;  that  wily 
general  has  outwitted  us,  and  will  get  away  with 


174     ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

his  plunder.  And  his  escape  will  seal  the  fate  of 
Buell ;  yet,  there  is  not  a  single  general,  from  my 
self  down,  but  expected  Bragg  to  fight  a  general 
engagement.  You  sounded  the  first  warning,  Cap 
tain,  from  what  you  heard  your  aunt  say,  but  the 
warning  was  not  heeded." 

No  sooner  did  Buell  receive  the  news  of  Bragg' s 
retreat  than  he  ordered  a  hot  pursuit,  but  to  no 
purpose;  with  the  exception  of  a  few  skirmishes 
with  the  rear  guard,  Bragg  escaped  unscathed  from 
the  State. 

The  Kentucky  campaign  gave  rise  to  any  amount 
of  controversy,  not  only  in  the  Federal,  but  in  the 
Confederate  army  as  well.  If  Bragg  intended,  as 
he  proclaimed,  to  hold  Kentucky,  his  campaign  was 
a  failure.  But  if  his  campaign  was  intended  to 
inflict  all  the  damage  possible  on  the  Federals  with 
a  slight  loss  to  himself,  the  campaign  was  a  great 
success.  The  Federal  armies  in  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky,  from  the  first  of  August  to  the  last  of 
October,  suffered  a  loss  of  at  least  20,000  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners,  and  all  this  without  a 
decisive  engagement.  During  the  same  time  the 
Confederate  loss  did  not  exceed  8,000.  A  vast 
amount  of  Federal  property  was  captured,  and  what 
could  not  be  carried  away  was  destroyed. 

When  it  became  known  for  a  certainty  that  Bragg 
was  retiring  from  the  State,  Buell  sent  for  Fred  and 
told  him  he  wished  to  send  him  on  a  very  hazardous 
mission,  that  of  carrying  dispatches  to  Bowling 
Green  and  Nashville. 


FROM   THE   JAWS   OF  DEATH.  175 

The  posts  of  Bowling  Green,  Kentucky,  and 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  were  the  only  ones  not  evac 
uated  when  Buell  made  his  retrograde  movement. 
For  weeks  these  posts  had  been  cut  off  from  all 
communication  with  the  North.  Buell  now  wanted 
to  get  dispatches  to  these  places,  telling  the  com 
manders  that  Bragg  was  retreating  and  that  they 
must  be  prepared  for  an  attack.  These  dispatches 
had  to  be  taken  through  a  country  swarming  with 
detached  bands  of  the  enemy,  and  Buell  had 
selected  Fred  as  the  one  best  fitted  to  accomplish 
the  mission  successfully.  For  the  dangerous  enter 
prise  Fred  picked  out  ten  of  his  best  and  bravest 
scouts. 

Among  these  was  John  Smith.  Fred  had  formed 
a  high  opinion  of  the  old  scout's  ability.  Another 
one  of  the  ten  was  a  young  man  named  Richard 
Darling.  He  was  twenty-seven  years  of  age,  had 
received  a  fine  education,  but  drifted  West,  and 
had  spent  three  years  on  the  plains,  fighting  Indians 
and  freighting.  Fred  considered  him  one  of  his 
best  men. 

The  next  morning  Fred  reported  with  his  men  at 
Buell's  headquarters,  received  the  despatches  and 
final  instructions,  and  the  little  party  turned  their 
horses'  heads  toward  Bowling  Green. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

MISSING. 

THE  ten  men  whom  Fred  had  chosen  for  his 
companions  were  as  brave  and  reckless  a  set 
as  ever  undertook  a  desperate  enterprise.  Not  a 
man  of  them  but  had  taken  his  life  in  his  hand  a 
score  of  times.  Each  one  was  splendidly  mounted 
and  armed  with  a  Spencer  repeating  carbine  and  a 
brace  of  heavy  revolvers.  Fred  thought  they  were 
good  for  five  times  their  number.  The  last  instruc 
tions  were  received  from  General  Thomas,  and  the 
little  party  rode  away  as  gayly  as  to  a  wedding  feast. 

The  general  stood  and  gazed  after  them  until 
they  were  out  of  sight,  and  then  remarked,  "See 
how  carelessly  they  ride  away,  and  yet  it  is  the  last 
scout  that  some  of  them  may  make — but  Captain 
Shackelford  will  get  through  if  any  one  can." 

After  the  first  few  miles  small  parties  of  roving 
Confederates  were  occasionally  seen,  but  they 
quickly  got  out  of  the  way.  It  was  not  Fred's 
wish  to  fight,  except  in  case  of  necessity;  in  fact, 
he  had  orders  to  avoid  fighting,  if  possible.  They 
met  with  no  incident  worth  mentioning  until  they 
approached  Green  River,  on  the  road  which  leads 
from  Campbellville  to  Columbia.  Where  this  road 

176 


MISSING.  177 

crosses  the  river  the  north  bank  is  low,  but  the 
south  bank  rocky,  steep,  and  high.  The  road,  after 
crossing  the  river,  turns  down  the  stream  for 
nearly  a  mile,  then  doubles  back  on  itself,  ascend 
ing  the  bank  by  an  easy  grade  until  it  reaches  a 
point  opposite  the  bridge,  where  it  turns  south 
once  more,  not  more  than  five  hundred  feet  from 
where  the  stream  is  crossed.  There  is  a  footpath 
up  the  steep,  rocky  bank,  which  pedestrians  take, 
and  by  making  the  stiff  climb,  save  nearly  two  miles 
of  travel. 

When  Fred  came  in  sight  of  the  bridge,  a  com 
pany  of  Confederate  cavalry,  going  the  same  way 
as  himself,  were  just  crossing  it.  They  turned 
down  the  stream,  and  the  trees  which  lined  the 
bank  soon  hid  them  from  view. 

"Halt,"  commanded  Fred,  "that  party  has  evi 
dently  not  noticed  us,  or  if  they  have  they  have 
taken  us  for  Confederates,  and  we  will  wait  and  let 
them  get  well  in  advance." 

Just  then  one  of  his  men  exclaimed,  "Great 
heavens!  There  comes  another  company  behind 
us."  Fred  looked  back,  and  to  his  dismay  saw  at 
least  one  hundred  Confederate  cavalrymen  coming 
at  a  swinging  gallop.  They  had  been  caught  be 
tween  two  hostile  forces. 

It  did  not  take  Fred  a  moment  to  determine 
what  to  do.  He  had  traveled  the  road  before, 
and  knew  of  the  turn,  and  of  the  path  up  the  steep 
bank. 

"Forward,  boys,"  he  shouted,  and  they  made  a 


17$  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

dash  for  the  bridge.  This  crossed,  he  commanded 
five  of  his  men  to  take  the  horses  up  the  bank,  and 
the  other  five  to  stay  with  him,  and  help  to  hold  the 
bridge. 

''It's  a  steep  climb,"  he  said,  "for  the  horses, 
but  let  Prince  go  first,  and  the  others  will  follow 
more  willingly.  Here,  Prince,  go,"  and  the  horse, 
obedient  as  a  dog,  commenced  climbing  the  hill. 

Fred  and  his  five  men  now  had  stern  work  before 
them.  Concealing  themselves  behind  rocks,  they 
awaited  the  onset.  The  advancing  Confederates 
noticed  that  something  was  wrong  with  the  party  in 
front,  and  came  on  a  charge.  Just  as  the  foremost 
horses  struck  the  bridge  it  was  swept  with  a  tor 
rent  of  balls,  and  several  horses  and  riders  went  down. 

Surprised  at  the  rapidity  of  the  fire,  for  Fred  and 
his  men  were  discharging  their  repeating  rifles  and 
revolvers,  making  as  much  noise  as  a  hundred  men 
with  muzzle-loaders,  the  Confederate  commander, 
fearing  an  ambuscade,  sounded  the  retreat,  and 
formed  his  men  in  line  of  battle  some  distance  from 
the  bridge.  This  gave  Fred  and  his  men  time  to 
climb  the  bank,  and  join  their  comrades,  who  had 
led  all  the  horses  up  in  safety. 

The  Confederates  in  advance,  hearing  the  firing, 
instead  of  keeping  on,  galloped  back  to  see  what 
was  the  matter,  and  thus  all  their  enemies  were  in 
their  rear.  With  a  yell  of  defiance  and  a  parting 
volley,  Fred  and  his  party  mounted  and  rode  away. 

Coming  to  a  road  leading  to  the  right,  they  took 
it,  and  soon  were  beyond  all  fears  of  pursuit. 


MISSING.  179 

"Captain,"  said  Smith,  "I  kinder  don't  like  to 
flatter  you,  but  that  thar  was  as  slick  a  job  of 
gettin'  out  of  a  tight  place  as  I  ever  see." 

"It  was  nothing,"  responded  Fred.  "I  have 
traveled  the  road  several  times  before,  and  knew 
the  lay  of  the  ground  like  a  book." 

But  the  respect  and  admiration  of  the  men  for 
their  young  captain  did  not  diminish  on  account  of 
his  explanation. 

The  party  reached  Bowling  Green  without  further 
adventure,  and  found  the  garrison  in  the  highest 
spirits,  and  beyond  being  deprived  of  their  mail 
facilities,  perfectly  contented.  The  enemy  had  not 
troubled  them,  and  the  country  had  afforded  them 
abundance  of  food.  A  flouring-mill  had  been  kept 
busy  grinding  flour,  and  for  weeks  the  garrison 
had  been  enjoying  the  luxury  of  soft  bread.  Plenty 
of  army  stores  were  left,  and  there  was  scarcity 
of  nothing.  In  his  northern  march  Buell  had  left 
hundreds  of  crippled  and  worn-out  soldiers  there, 
and  these  convalescents,  as  they  were  called,  were 
now  the  heartiest  and  fattest  men  in  his  army. 

Of  all  the  men  in  Buell's  army  none  had  quite  as 
easy  a  time  during  the  Bragg-Buell  campaign  as 
those  at  Bowling  Green.  The  storm  centers  were 
to  the  north  and  south  of  them ;  they  rested  in  the 
calm. 

The  news  that  Fred  brought  was  eagerly  de 
voured,  and  many  were  the  questions  asked. 
Colonel  Bruce,  the  commander  of  the  post,  received 
his  dispatches,  and  after  reading  them,  said:  "Buell 


180  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

thinks  that  part  of  Bragg' s  army  may  attack  me 
before  he  can  reinforce  me.  In  this  I  think  he  is 
mistaken.  Bragg  is  too  far  east  to  try  to  reach 
me.  If  I  am  attacked  it  will  be  by  Breckinridge's 
forces  moving  down  from  Nashville.  But  I  think 
it  is  Nashville  that  is  in  danger;  that  city  has  been 
in  a  state  of  siege  ever  since  the  army  moved 
north." 

"I  have  dispatches  to  take  through  to  Nashville 
also,"  said  Fred. 

"What!"  asked  Colonel  Bruce,  in  surprise,  "you 
ordered  to  reach  Nashville?" 

"Yes,  Colonel." 

"Buell  surely  does  not  understand  the  situation, 
or  he  would  not  have  given  you  such  an  order. 
The  undertaking  is  a  most  dangerous  one.  Breck- 
inridge  and  Forrest  have  the  place  closely  invested. 
I  have  tried  to  get  dispatches  through  several  times, 
and  have  failed  each  time.  It  is  a  continuous  fight 
there." 

1 '  Nevertheless,  my  orders  take  me  there,  and  there 
I  shall  go,  or  at  least,  I  shall  try,"  answered  Fred. 

"I  see  no  alternative, "  replied  the  colonel;  "but 
it  is  a  most  hazardous  undertaking." 

By  the  direct  road  it  is  about  seventy-five  miles 
from  Bowling  Green  to  Nashville.  A  party  as  well 
mounted  as  Fred's  could  easily  make  it  in  a  day. 
But  Fred  had  no  thoughts  of  taking  this  road ;  he 
knew  he  would  have  no  earthly  chance  of  getting 
through.  After  discussing  the  situation  with 
Colonel  Bruce,  he  decided  that  the  safest  route 


MISSING.  181 

would  be  to  bear  to  the  west,  keeping  about  half 
way  between  Franklin  and  Russellville. 

With  the  best  wishes  of  Colonel  Bruce  for  a  safe 
journey,  Fred  and  his  companions  started  for  Nash 
ville. 

It  was  early  in  the  morning  of  a  glorious  October 
day,  and  the  whole  party  were  in  the  highest  spirits. 

' 'We  must  not  ride  so  fast  as  to  weary  our 
horses,"  said  Fred,  "as  at  any  time  our  safety  may 
depend  on  their  freshness." 

The  journey  was  without  adventure  until  late  in 
the  afternoon.  They  had  crossed  over  the  line  into 
Tennessee,  and  were  exercising  the  utmost  vigilance 
to  prevent  a  surprise.  As  a  matter  of  precaution, 
Smith,  who  was  dressed  in  citizen's  clothes,  was 
sent  ahead  as  an  advance  guard.  If  he  scented 
danger  he  was  to  signal  back  by  waving  his  hand. 
For  some  little  time  Fred  had  been  aware  that  there 
was  a  large  party  of  mounted  men  some  two  miles 
in  his  rear,  and  had  been  riding  fast  so  as  to  distance 
them.  Suddenly  Smith,  who  was  some  two  hun 
dred  yards  in  front,  gave  a  violent  signal  for  them 
to  halt.  There  was  a  sharp  curve  in  the  road,  so 
Fred  could  not  see  what  was  ahead. 

Smith  had  ridden  almost  onto  a  party  of  Confed 
erate  cavalry  lounging  by  the  side  of  the  road, 
apparently  waiting  for  the  larger  party  behind. 
For  the  second  time  Fred  was  sandwiched  between 
two  hostile  bodies  of  troops.  So  close  was  Smith 
to  them  there  was  no  chance  of  running,  so  making 
a  signal  for  those  in  the  rear  to  stand  still,  he  boldly 


1 82  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

rode  forward.  Saluting  the  leader,  a  young  lieu 
tenant,  standing  by  the  side  of  his  horse,  he 
asked,  "What  command  is  this?" 

"The  Nashville  Independents — a  part  of  Forrest's 
command,"  was  the  answer.  "But  who  are  you?" 

"I  am  John  Smith  of  Kentuck,  guide  to  a  small 
party  of  Morgan's  men  who  have  been  scouting 
north  and  west  of  Bowling  Green." 

"Where  is  your  party?"  asked  the  lieutenant. 

"Jest  'round  the  bend.  I  wanted  to  make  sure 
who  you  war  before  they  advanced.  I  will  tell 
them  to  cum  on,"  and  turning  his  horse,  he  rode 
leisurely  back. 

In  a  few  words  Smith  told  Fred  the  situation. 
"Thar  is  not  over  a  dozen  of  them,"  he  said,  "and 
they  are  entirely  unsuspectin'.  We  can  charge 
right  through." 

It  was  the  only  way,  and  Fred  gave  the  order  to 
charge.  "Don't  take  time  to  shoot,"  he  said. 
"The  safest  way  is  to  go  by  them  like  a  whirlwind, 
lying  low  on  your  horses'  necks." 

The  scouts  were  into  and  past  the  astonished 
Confederates  before  they  recovered  from  their  sur 
prise.  Then  came  a  straggling  volley,  and  Smith's 
horse  staggered  and  fell.  In  the  hurry  of  the 
moment  Fred  did  not  notice  the  misfortune  which 
had  befallen  the  old  scout. 

The  sound  of  the  firing  brought  up  the  Confed 
erates  in  the  rear  on  the  gallop,  and  learning  what 
was  the  matter,  the  captain  commanding  ordered  a 
swift  pursuit. 


MISSING.  183 

"We  shall  have  to  check  those  fellows  at  the  first 
favorable  place,"  muttered  Fred,  as  he  looked  back 
and  saw  how  closely  his  party  was  being  pressed. 

They  were  now  running  up  a  hill,  and  the  horses 
were  laboring  heavily.  On  each  side  of  the  road 
there  were  woods  so  thick  with  underbrush  as  to  be 
impassable  for  cavalry.  On  reaching  the  top  of  the 
hill,  Fred  noticed  it  fell  away  abruptly,  so  that  a 
few  yards  would  take  them  out  of  sight. 

"Just  the  place!"  exclaimed  Fred.  "Halt! 
You,  Osborne  and  Jennings,  hold  the  horses.  Dis 
mount,  quick.  Now,  boys,  creep  up  to  the  rise, 
just  so  as  to  be  out  of  sight.  Keep  cool.  Fire 
low.  Now — fire!" 

Eight  men  arose  as  one  man  and  poured  a  volley 
into  the  ranks  of  the  pursuing  cavalry,  the  foremost 
of  them  being  but  a  few  yards  away.  The  leading 
horses  went  down ;  before  those  behind  could  check 
their  speed  they  plunged  over  the  fallen  horses,  and 
the  narrow  road  became  a  kicking,  struggling  mass 
of  men  and  horses. 

The  leaden  hail  kept  coming,  and  there  was  no 
escape  except  retreat,  and  this  those  who  were 
unharmed  did,  after  delivering  an  ineffectual  volley. 

"Well  done,  boys!"  shouted  Fred.  "I  think 
their  ardor  has  been  considerably  cooled." 

"Furies!"  yelled  the  Confederate  captain,  "are 
you  going  to  let  ten  men  beat  you  off?" 

"Ten  men!"  replied  an  old  veteran,  "from  the 
way  they  shoot  I  should  reckon  there  were  at  least 
a  thousand." 


184  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"They  are  armed  with  repeating  rifles,"  said  a 
second.  "They  can  shoot  all  day  without  load- 
ing." 

A  hasty  consultation  was  held.  It  was  decided 
to  dismount  a  number  of  men,  have  them  enter  the 
woods  on  either  side,  and  flank  the  daring  Yankees. 

Fred  saw  the  movement,  and  said,  "Now  we 
must  get  out,  boys,"  and  when  the  Confederates 
had  pressed  their  way  through  the  woods,  they 
found  the  birds  flown. 

The  captain  of  the  Confederates,  whose  name 
was  Malcolm,  stormed  and  raved  like  a  madman, 
when  he  found  that  they  had  escaped. 

"Night  will  soon  be  here,"  he  growled,  "and 
there  is  no  use  of  chasing  them  further.  They  are 
a  good  two  or  three  miles  away  by  this  time ;  then 
our  wounded  must  be  attended  to." 

It  was  with  a  rueful  countenance  that  Captain 
Malcolm  surveyed  the  field.  Six  of  his  men  lay 
dead,  six  were  desperately  wounded,  while  at  least 
ten  more  had  received  wounds  more  or  less  severe. 
Twelve  or  fifteen  horses  were  killed  and  disabled. 

Fred's  men  had  not  only  emptied  their  seven 
shooters,  but  a  revolver  each,  and  almost  every  shot 
had  taken  effect  on  a  man  or  a  horse. 

"A  pretty  report,"  muttered  Captain  Malcolm, 
"to  carry  back.  Ten  men  inflicted  this  loss  on  us, 
and  then  got  away." 

There  was  a  large  plantation  some  half  a  mile  in 
the  rear,  and  here  the  dead  and  wounded  were  car 
ried. 


MISSING.  185 

As  Captain  Malcolm  was  pacing  up  and  down 
the  porch  of  the  house,  cursing  his  luck,  one  of  his 
men  approached  and  said,  "Captain,  have  you  for 
gotten  the  prisoner?" 

"The  prisoner!  the  prisoner!"  exclaimed  the 
captain.  "Bring  him  in." 

Smith  was  brought  into  the  presence  of  the 
infuriated  officer. 

"Who  are  you?"  demanded  the  captain,  with  a 
fierce  oath.  "You  wear  no  uniform." 

The  old  man  looked  his  interlocutor  calmly  in  the 
face,  and  replied,  "I  am  John  Smith  of  Kentucky — 
guide  and  scout  to  the  Federal  army." 

"John  Smith  of  Kentucky?"  sneered  the  captain. 
"I  think  I  have  seen  you  before.  If  I  mistake 
not,  I  saw  some  one  who  looks  like  you  sneaking 
around  our  works  at  Fort  Donelson,  before  it  was 
attacked  by  Grant.  I  have  the  pleasure  to  inform 
you,  John  Smith  of  Kentucky,  you  will  hang  to 
night  at  precisely  nine  o'clock.  You  wear  no  uni 
form,  you  are  not  a  soldier,  therefore  not  entitled 
to  be  held  as  a  prisoner  of  war.  You  are  simply  a 
renegade  and  a  spy.  You  will  guide  no  more 
Yankees  into  our  midst.  Away  with  him,  and  if 
he  escapes  the  one  who  guards  him  will  take  his 
place." 

"Captain,"  said  a  lieutenant,  the  second  in  com 
mand,  and  a  fine-looking  young  officer,  "is  not  that 
order  rather  summary?  If  the  man  is  really  a  spy, 
should  he  not  be  tried  and  condemned  as  such  by  a 
court-martial?" 


1 86     ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"No  one  asked  you  for  your  opinions,  Lieuten 
ant  Garrard,"  snapped  the  captain.  "The  man 
dies.  He  led  us  into  the  ambuscade.  This  version 
of  our  defeat  is  the  only  way  we  can  square  our 
selves  with  Forrest." 

The  lieutenant  bowed.  "One  thing  more,  Cap 
tain,"  he  said.  "You  have  only  ordered  the  roads 
picketed.  Ought  we  not  to  throw  a  strong  guard 
around  the  whole  camp  ?  Those  Yankees  seem  to 
be  desperate  fighters,  and  they  may  attack  the  camp 
and  attempt  a  rescue  of  the  prisoner." 

The  captain's  lip  curled.  "Ten  men  carry  off  a 
prisoner  from  over  one  hundred!  You  are' getting 
timid,  Lieutenant." 

Lieutentant  Garrard  flushed,  and  turning  on  his 
heel,  went  away  without  another  word. 

The  shades  of  night  fell.  The  wounded  had 
been  cared  for,  the  dead  buried.  The  Confederates 
were  encamped  in  a  grove  close  to  the  plantation 
house.  The  little  band  of  Federals  that  had 
inflicted  such  a  loss  on  them  they  supposed  miles 
away.  It  lacked  but  five  minutes  of  nine  o'clock. 

"Bring  out  the  prisoner,"  commanded  Captain 
Malcolm.  Smith,  with  his  hands  bound,  was 
brought  before  him. 

"Traitor!"  sneered  Malcolm.  "Six  brave  men 
who  rode  with  us  this  morning  now  lie  in  their 
shallow  graves,  uncoffined  and  unknelled.  Half  a 
dozen  others  have  been  wounded  near  unto  death, 
and  standing  around  are  a  number  more  with  ban 
daged  limbs,  thirsting  for  vengeance.  You  guided 


Captain  Malcolm  plunged  forward  on  his  Face,  dead. 


MISSING.  187 

the  men  who  inflicted  this  loss  on  us.  For  the 
like  of  you  there  is  no  mercy.  Bring  on  the 
rope!" 

A  rope  was  brought,  and  a  noose  slipped  over 
Smith's  head  and  tightened  around  his  neck.  The 
eyes  of  the  old  man  blazed,  but  there  was  not  a 
sign  of  fear.  The  noose  was  firmly  fixed,  the  loose 
end  of  the  rope  thrown  over  a  stout  limb  of  a  tree 
and  seized  by  three  stalwart  troopers.  The  camp 
fires  cast  a  fitful  light  on  the  scene;  the  soldiers 
crowded  near;  the  presence  of  death  caused  silence 
on  the  part  of  the  most  hardened. 

"Have  you  anything  to  say  before  we  send  you 
to  the  devil,  your  master?"  asked  the  captain,  as 
the  men  stood  waiting  for  the  command  to  pull. 

"Nothin',"  coolly  replied  Smith,  "except  to  say 
you  do  me  too  much  honor  when  you  reckon  I  am 
to  blame  for  your  lickin'.  As  for  hangin'  me,  I 
am  only  John  Smith  of  Kentucky,  and  you  be  a 
blamed  coward  to  murder  me  without  a 

"Up  with  him!"  roared  the  captain. 

The  words  were  scarcely  out  of  his  mouth  when 
there  came  the  sharp  crack  of  carbines,  and  Captain 
Malcolm  plunged  forward  on  his  face,  dead.  Of 
the  three  men  who  had  hold  of  the  rope,  one  fell 
dead,  shot  through  the  heart,  while  the  other  two 
lay  groaning,  desperately  wounded. 

"At  them,  boys!"  shouted  a  shrill  voice,  and 
Fred  and  his  party  plunged  into  the  midst  of  the 
Confederates,  shooting  right  and  left.  To  cut  the 
cords  which  bound  Smith  was  the  work  of  an 


1 88  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

instant,  and  the  next  moment  he  and  his  rescuers 
disappeared  in  the  darkness. 

So  sudden,  so  unexpected,  was  the  attack  that 
the  Confederates  scattered  in  confusion,  but  the 
stern  voice  of  Lieutenant  Garrard  soon  rallied  them. 
All  they  could  do  was  to  send  volley  after  volley 
in  the  direction  the  Federals  had  escaped. 

It  is  now  necessary  to  go  back  to  Fred  and  his 
little  band  to  explain  what  has  just  been  narrated. 
In  their  retreat  from  the  place  where  they  had  in 
flicted  such  punishment  on  the  enemy,  they  had 
gone  but  a  short  distance  before  Fred  became  aware 
that  they  were  not  being  pursued,  and  called  a 
halt.  His  men  gathered  around  him,  but  there  was 
no  rejoicing  over  the  victory.  Instead,  they  sat 
on  their  horses  silent,  and  with  gloomy  brows.  One 
of  their  number  was  missing. 

At  last  Fred  spoke.  "Boys,"  he  said,  "do  any 
of  you  know  what  has  become  of  Smith?  Was  he 
killed,  as — "  Here  his  voice  broke,  he  could  say  no 
more. 

"I  do  not  think  he  was  killed,"  spoke  up  one  of 
the  men.  "He  was  a  little  in  advance  of  me  when 
his  horse  fell,  and  I  saw  him  struggling  to  free  him 
self." 

"In  his  case  I  am  afraid  death  would  be  prefer 
able  to  being  a  prisoner,"  said  Fred. 

"Captain,"  exclaimed  Richard  Darling,  "you 
surely  do  not  think  they  will  treat  him  as — as  a  spy  ?" 

"That  is  what  I  fear.  You  see  he  is  not  a  soldier; 
he  is  dressed  in  citizen's  clothes." 


MISSING.  189 

A  cry  of  anger  burst  from  every  man.  "  Cannot 
something  be  done?"  was  the  question  asked  by  all. 

"Are  you  willing  to  attempt  a  rescue,  whatever 
the  odds?"  asked  Fred. 

"Yes!  Yes!"  The  answer  was  shouted  as  by 
one  voice. 

Fred  looked  on  his  men  with  a  face  full  of  pride. 
"Boys,"  he  said,  "it  shall  be  as  you  say.  With 
such  men  as  you  the  impossible  is  almost  made 
possible.  Let  us  find  a  place  to  rest  and  feed  our 
horses,  and  I  will  lay  before  you  my  plans." 

They  turned  off  the  road  into  a  field  of  corn, 
beyond  which  there  was  a  wood.  When  the  wood 
was  reached  Fred  ordered  a  halt,  told  his  men  to 
gather  some  of  the  corn  and  give  the  horses  a  good 
feed,  "And,"  said  he,  "we  need  some  supper  our 
selves,  and  while  we  eat  we  can  talk."  After  the 
horses  were  fed,  and  the  men  were  eating  their 
scanty  meal,  Fred  told  them  his  plans. 

"There  is  but  little  doubt,"  said  he,  "that  the 
Rebels  took  their  dead  and  wounded  back  to  that 
plantation,  a  short  distance  from  where  we  made 
our  stand.  A  little  this  side  of  the  house  a  cross 
road  comes  down  from  the  west,  and  between  this 
road  and  the  house  there  is  a  fine  grove.  We  shall 
find  the  Rebels  encamped  in  that  grove,  if  I  am  not 
mistaken.  My  idea  is  to  keep  through  the  field 
until  we  strike  that  crossroad.  Once  across  that 
we  can  get  in  their  rear.  I  doubt  if  they  will  have 
any  pickets  out,  except  on  the  main  road,  for  they 
do  not  dream  of  danger.  Just  the  moment  it  gets 


190  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

dark  enough  to  hide  our  movements  we  shall  start. 
What  to  do  after  we  get  near  them  depends  on  cir 
cumstances." 

As  soon  as  it  was  dark  they  started.  Carefully 
working  their  way  through  the  fields,  they  at  last 
came  to  the  road  spoken  of  by  Fred.  Following 
this  down  as  near  to  the  Confederate  camp  as  they 
dared,  they  made  a  wide  gap  in  the  fence  and  en 
tered  the  field. 

''Notice  this  place  carefully,"  said  Fred,  "for 
when  we  retreat  this  is  where  we  want  to  strike  the 
road." 

Once  in  the  field  they  had  no  trouble  in  approach 
ing  close  to  the  camp.  The  final  arrangements  were 
now  made.  Two  of  the  men  were  to  stay  with  the 
horses,  another  one  was  to  try  to  capture  one  of  the 
Confederate  horses  for  Smith  to  ride  in  case  he  were 
rescued.  To  Richard  Darling,  one  of  the  men 
who  were  to  be  left  with  the  horses,  Fred  gave  his 
dispatches,  saying:  "If  I  fail  to  come  back,  take 
Prince  and  leave  your  own  horse,  join  those  who  do 
get  back,  and  ride  for  Nashville.  If  none  of  us 
come  back,  you  two  who  are  left  here  with  the 
horses,  ride  for  Nashville." 

To  those  who  were  to  go  with  him,  he  said :  "We 
must  keep  together  until  we  enter  the  camp,  and 
see  if  we  can  learn  what  has  been  done  with  Smith. 
If  we  can  locate  him,  we  will  make  our  plans.  If 
an  alarm  is  raised,  make  for  the  horses,  and  get 
away  as  soon  as  possible.  Remember  the  plan  is 
to  ride  west  on  the  crossroad  until  the  first  road 


MISSING.  191 

leading  south  is  reached.  Wait  there,  not  long, 
for  there  will  be  pursuit,  but  until  you  are  reason 
ably  sure  all  who  have  escaped  have  arrived.  Then 
ride  south,  and  ride  hard." 

After  the  instructions  were  well  understood,  Fred 
and  his  six  companions  stole  noiselessly  into  the 
Confederate  camp.  Their  task  was  an  easy  one, 
for  the  whole  camp  was  so  intent  on  seeing  the 
execution  of  Smith  that  a  regiment  could  have 
walked  in  on  them  unobserved.  The  moment  that 
Smith  was  rescued,  the  party  made  for  the  horses. 
As  they  ran  the  balls  whistled  around  them,  but  one 
by  one  they  reached  the  horses,  and  springing  into 
the  saddle,  were  away. 

Soon  Dick  Darling  was  the  only  one  left.  He 
sat  holding  Prince  by  the  bridle.  Of  all  those  who 
had  gone  to  the  rescue,  Fred  was  the  only  one  who 
had  failed  to  come  back. 

"Captain!  Captain!"  Darling  called.  The  answer 
was  a  volley  which  killed  his  horse,  and  he  heard 
the  enemy  running  toward  him.  With  a  sinking 
heart  he  jumped  on  Prince  and  galloped  after  his 
comrades.  He  found  them  at  the  rendezvous,  anx 
iously  waiting  for  him  and  Fred. 

"Boys,"  he  exclaimed  in  a  voice  which  sounded 
like  a  sob,  "Captain  Shackelford  is  missing." 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

A  FAIR   PLOTTER. 


For  a  moment  every  one  was  struck  dumb 
by  Darling's  words.  Their  captain  dead  or  a  pris 
oner!  They  could  hardly  realize  it.  Then  came  a 
storm  of  questions,  but  Darling  could  tell  but  lit 
tle.  All  that  he  knew  was  that  he  had  remained 
until  all  but  him  had  gone.  He  had  called  aloud 
for  the  captain,  and  for  an  answer  received  a  volley 
which  killed  his  horse,  and  he  had  to  fly  to  escape 
capture. 

Those  who  were  with  Fred  in  the  rescue  could 
not  remember  seeing  him  after  he  cut  the  cords 
which  bound  Smith  and  then  disappeared  with  the 
rest  of  them  in  the  darkness. 

"He  must  have  been  struck  down  by  a  stray 
ball,"  said  Darling,  in  a  quivering  voice. 

"An*  all  to  save  my  wuthless  ole  carcass,  "  spoke 
up  Smith,  bitterly.  "Boys,  you  can  go  on  to  Nash 
ville;  I  am  not  goinV 

"Not  going?"  they  all  cried.  "What  are  you 
going  to  do,  Smith?  Show  the  white  feather,  and 
skulk  back  to  Bowling  Green?" 

"Take  that  back!  take  that  back!"  cried  the  old 
192 


A   FAIR  PLOTTER.  193 

man,  angrily,  "or  as  sure  as  thar  is  a  God  in 
heaven  some  of  ye  will  bite  the  dust." 

If  they  could  have  seen  Smith's  face  in  the 
darkness,  and  observed  how  his  hand  clutched  his 
revolver,  they  would  have  known  how  near  to 
death  some  of  them  were. 

"There!  there!"  they  exclaimed.  "Forgive  us, 
Smith ;  we  might  have  known  you  would  not  leave 
us  except  for  some  good  cause.  What  is  it?" 

"I  am  gdin'  to  try  and  find  out  what  has  become 
of  the  captain,"  was  the  answer. 

"And  if  you  will  let  me,  I  will  stay  with  you?" 
spoke  up  Darling. 

"Good  for  you,  Dick!  Thar  is  no  other  man  I 
ruther'd  have,"  replied  Smith. 

Now  that  it  was  known  what  Smith  intended 
doing  every  man  insisted  on  staying  with  him. 

"Two  is  plenty,"  said  the  old  man.  "Then,  if 
all  stayed,  who  would  tend  to  the  captain's  dis 
patches?" 

They  had  not  thought  of  this.  It  was  of  the 
utmost  importance  that  the  dispatches  should  go 
through;  that  was  their  mission.  So  it  was  settled 
that  they  should  try  to  reach  Nashville  without 
waiting  for  Smith  and  Darling. 

One  of  the  company,  James  Craig,  was  selected 
as  leader.  He  was  about  thirty  years  of  age,  cool 
and  collected  in  time  of  danger,  and  perfectly  fear 
less.  Darling  placed  the  dispatches  in  his  hands, 
with  the  remark: 

"Let  us  change  horses,  Craig.      I   have  the  cap- 


194  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

tain's  horse,  and  the  last  thing  he  said  to  me  was  to 
see  to  the  horse,  and  take  him  through  to  Nash 
ville  if  he  didn't  come  back." 

"He  does  set  an  awful  store  on  that  horse," 
replied  Craig,  "and  no  wonder.  He  will  be  a  good 
thing  to  have  if  we  ride  in  the  night,  for  he  will  tell 
us  if  any  Rebs  are  near." 

So  everything  was  arranged,  and  with  warm 
grasps  of  the  hands,  for  feeling  was  too  deep  for 
words,  the  little  squad  separated,  eight  of  them 
riding  toward  Nashville,  the  other  two  sitting  on 
their  horses,  silent,  motionless. 

Hardly  had  the  eight  disappeared  in  the  dark 
ness  when  Smith  and  Darling  became  aware  that 
a  body  of  horsemen  were  rapidly  approaching  from 
the  direction  of  the  Confederate  camp. 

Hastily  withdrawing  a  short  distance  from  the 
road,  they  stopped  and  listened. 

"Here  is  a  road  leading  to  the  south,"  a  voice 
said.  "They  may  have  taken  it;  let's  see." 

A  man  dismounted  and  lighted  a  match.  "Ah!" 
he  exclaimed,  "their  horses  stood  here  and  stamped. 
And  here  are  fresh  tracks  leading  south.  We  are 
on  the  right  track,  boys,"  and  mounting,  the  troop 
galloped  rapidly  down  the  road. 

"Boys,"  said  Craig,  as  they  lost  sight  of  Smith 
and  Darling,  "I  believe  our  best  plan  is  to  make  a 
straight  run  for  Nashville.  If  not  stopped,  we  can 
reach  the  city  by  morning." 

To  this  they  all  agreed,  but  they  had  not  ridden 


A   FAIR  PLOTTER.  195 

far  when  Prince  began  to  be  restless  and  kept 
throwing  his  head  around. 

''Prince  scents  mischief,"  exclaimed  Craig.  "I 
believe  we  are  being  pursued.  Out  of  the  road ! 
quick!" 

The  squad  took  shelter  behind  a  clump  of 
bushes.  Hardly  had  they  done  this  when  a  troop 
of  cavalry  came  galloping  by. 

"I  could  have  sworn,"  said  one  of  the  passing 
troopers,  "I  heard  the  tramp  of  horses'  feet  in  front 
a  moment  ago.  Look  well  to  your  arms,  boys." 

When  the  sound  of  the  horses'  feet  died  away  in 
the  distance,  Craig  drew  a  long  breath  and  said : 

"That  was  a  close  call.  If  it  hadn't  been  for 
Prince  they  might  have  been  on  us  before  we  knew 
it.  Good  horse!"  and  he  patted  the  horse's  neck. 

"They  are  now  ahead  of  us.  What  had  we  bet 
ter  do  now?"  asked  one  of  the  men. 

"Take  the  first  road  that  leads  to  the  left," 
replied  Craig.  "In  that  way  I  think  we  can  dodge 
them." 

All  night  they  rode  without  further  adventure, 
and  when  morning  came  they  were  within  a  few 
miles  of  Nashville.  Soon  they  met  a  Federal  train, 
heavily  guarded,  going  out  for  forage.  The  danger 
was  over. 

When  they  reached  Nashville  Craig  at  once 
sought  General  Negley,  the  commander  of  the 
post,  and  delivered  his  dispatches.  The  general 
read  them,  then  looked  sharply  at  Craig,  and  asked, 
"Are  you  Captain  Shackelford?" 


196  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

"No,  General;  the  captain  is  either  killed  or  a 
prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy." 

"Ah!  then  you  had  trouble?  No  wonder.  It's 
a  miracle  you  got  through.  Tell  me  all  about  it." 

When  Craig  had  related  all  that  had  happened 
since  they  had  left  Danville  the  general  said : 

"I  have  heard  of  Captain  Shackelford;  he  is  a 
most  remarkable  young  officer,  and  it  is  a  pity  he  is 
either  killed  or  a  prisoner.  To  you  and  your  brave 
comrades  my  thanks  are  due  for  bringing  the  dis 
patches  through  safe.  Remain  in  Nashville;  in 
all  probability  the  whole  army  will  be  here  in  a 
short  time."  And  the  interview  was  over. 

But  the  moment  Craig  was  gone  Negley's  face 
assumed  an  anxious  look,  and  turning  to  Captain 
Lowrie  of  his  staff,  he  said:  "These  dispatches  tell 
me  that  Bragg  is  in  full  retreat  for  Tennessee,  and 
Buell  is  fearful  that  he  may  throw  a  portion  of  his 
forces  on  us  before  we  can  be  reinforced.  But  I 
think  our  greatest  danger  is  that  Breckinridge  and 
Forrest  may  conclude  to  attack  us  before  Buell  can 
succor  us.  I  see  no  reason  why  Buell  cannot  get 
here  before  Bragg  can.  But  under  all  circumstances, 
I  am  ordered  to  defend  the  city  to  the  last  man. 
Our  vigilance  must  be  doubled." 

We  will  now  return  to  the  Confederate  camp. 
After  the  death  of  Captain  Malcolm  the  command 
devolved  on  Lieutenant  Garrard,  a  young,  brave, 
and  capable  officer.  When  he  had  restored  order 
and  dispatched  the  detail  of  twenty  men  in  pursuit 
of  the  raiders,  he  turned  his  attention  to  his  dead 


A    FAIR  PLOTTER.  197 

and  wounded.  Captain  Malcolm  and  three  soldiers 
were  found  to  be  killed,  while  at  least  half  a  dozen 
were  added  to  the  list  of  wounded.  It  was  the 
sorriest  day  Captain  Malcolm's  company  had  ever 
seen.  As  far  as  was  known  none  of  the  attacking 
party  had  been  hit,  yet  a  chance  shot  might  have 
struck  some  one  of  them.  When  Lieutenant  Gar- 
rard  spoke  of  this,  a  sergeant  said:  "Lieutenant,  I 
believe  at  least  one  of  them  was  hit.  Just  before 
the  last  volley  was  fired  I  am  certain  I  heard  some 
one  call  out,  'Captain!  Captain!'  as  if  in  distress. 
May  I  take  a  squad  of  men  and  search  the  ground 
in  the  direction  that  they  retreated?" 

"Certainly,  if  you  wish,"  answered  the  lieuten 
ant.  "It  would  make  me  feel  a  little  better  if  half 
of  the  raiders  were  found  dead." 

The  search  was  made,  and  soon  the  dead  horse 
of  Darling  was  found,  but  nothing  further. 

"Reckon  all  the  Yanks  got  away,"  growled  the 
sergeant.  "It  must  have  been  the  fellow  whose 
horse  was  shot  that  I  heard  call  'Captain!'  Some 
of  their  horses  must  be  carrying  double.  Clifford 
ought  to  overtake  them,  sure." 

On  the  return  of  the  party  one  of  them  stumbled 
over  some  obstacle  and  fell.  He  muttered  a  curse 
and  reached  out  his  hand  to  help  himself.  He 
touched  something  that  made  him  draw  it  back 
with  a  shudder. 

"Hello!"  he  cried,  "a  dead  Yank,  as  sure  as  I 
am  born.  Boys,  we  did  get  one  of  them." 

The  supposed  dead  body  was  brought  into  camp. 


198  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

As  the  light  of  the  fire  fell  on  the  gruesome  object 
Lieutenant  Garrard  exclaimed,  "The  Yankee  cap 
tain,  by  all  that  is  great!" 

He  bent  down  and  placed  his  hand  over  Fred's 
heart.  "He  is  not  dead  by  any  means,"  he  con 
tinued,  "but  by  the  looks  of  his  head  he  ought  to 
be.  Let's  see  how  hard  he  is  hit." 

An  examination  showed  that  a  ball  had  plowed 
along  the  side  of  Fred  s  head,  inflicting  an  ugly 
but  not  necessarily  a  dangerous  wound. 

"An  eighth  of  an  inch  deeper  and  it  would  have 
been  all  over  with  him,"  said  the  lieutenant,  rising 
up.  "As  it  is,  he  is  badly  stunned.  Here,  Jen 
kins,  take  the  fellow  in  hand.  You  have  had  enough 
work  to-day  to  make  you  proficient." 

Jenkins  was  a  kind  of  rough  surgeon,  who  filled 
that  office  in  the  absence  of  the  regular  surgeon  of 
the  regiment. 

He  washed  the  blood  from  Fred's  wounds,  shaved 
away  the  hair,  drew  the  ragged  edges  of  the  wound 
together  as  close  as  possible,  and  secured  them  by 
strips  of  court  plaster.  He  then  bandaged  up  the 
head,  and  drawing  himself  up,  remarked  rather 
proudly: 

''There,  I  call  that  a  pretty  neat  job,  especially 
to  be  done  for  a  Yankee.  He  is  young  for  a  cap 
tain,  but  my!  he  is  a  fighter." 

"Give  him  some  stimulant;  I  reckon  he  is  coming 
around,"  said  the  lieutenant. 

A  spoonful  of  whisky  was  given  him.  Fred  gave 
a  deep  sigh;  the  eyelids  quivered,  then  the  eyes 


A   FAIR  PLOTTER.  199 

opened,  and  he  looked  in  a  dazed  way  on  the  group 
gathered  around. 

"Where  am  I?"  he  asked  in  a  faint  voice. 

"Among  friends,"  answered  one  of  the  men,  with 
a  grunt,  "friends  that  will  stick  closer  to  you  than 
a  brother." 

"Am — am  I  a  prisoner?"  he  questioned,  for  he 
began  to  be  conscious  that  those  gathered  around 
were  Confederates. 

"You  be,  honey,  and  will  be  until  you  air  hung. 
You  cheated  us  out  of  one  hangin',  but  we'll  have 
another  now,"  replied  the  man,  brutally. 

"Stevens,"  said  Lieutenant  Garrard,  sternly,  "I 
am  ashamed  of  you ;  the  captain  is  a  prisoner  of 
war,  and  as  such  he  shall  be  treated." 

The  soldiers  slunk  away,  and  Fred,  although  a 
prisoner,  knew  that  he  was  in  the  hands  of  a  gentle 
man.  But  with  consciousness  came  the  recollection 
of  his  comrades.  Not  seeing  them,  he  looked  in 
quiringly  at  the  lieutenant,  and  asked,  "My  com 
rades — where  are  they?" 

"They  have  escaped  so  far,"  answered  Lieuten 
ant  Garrard. 

"Thank  God!"  exclaimed  Fred,  fervently,  and 
the  excitement  made  him  sick  and  faint. 

"You  must  be  quiet,"  said  the  lieutenant,  kindly, 
and  he  ordered  him  to  be  carried  into  the  house 
where  the  severely  wounded  of  the  Confederates 
had  been  taken. 

In  the  morning  Fred  felt  so  much  better  that  he 


200  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

got  up  and  found  that  he  could  walk,  although  his 
head  swam  and  ached  dreadfully. 

Lieutenant  Garrard  came  to  him,  and  told  him 
they  were  to  move.  "  We  shall  have  to  leave  several 
of  our  more  severely  wounded  here,"  said  he,  "and 
if  you  feel  utterly  unable  to  ride,  I  will  leave  you, 
provided  you  will  give  your  word  of  honor  you  will 
not  try  to  escape.  But  we  shall  march  slowly  as 
we  take  a  number  of  our  less  severely  wounded 
with  us,  and  I  should  be  pleased  to  have  you 
accompany  us.  You  know  you  are  all  we  have  to 
show  for  a  very  ugly  fight,"  and  he  smiled  grimly. 

"I  will  try  to  go,  Lieutenant;  you  are  very 
kind,"  answered  Fred. 

"Very  well,"  replied  the  lieutenant,  "we  shall 
start  at  nine  o'clock.  By  the  way,  Captain,  I 
have  never  inquired  your  name." 

"Captain  Fred  Shackelford,  of  General  Thomas's 
staff." 

"Shackelford!  I  am  acquainted  with  a  young 
lady  of  that  name  who  resides  in  Nashville." 

"I  have  a  cousin  in  Nashville,"  replied  Fred; 
"Miss  Kate  Shackelford,  daughter  of  Colonel 
Charles  Shackelford." 

"The  very  same!"  cried  Garrard.  "Captain,  I 
congratulate  you  on  having  so  beautiful  and  spir 
ited  a  cousin,"  and  his  face  fairly  glowed  as  he 
said  it. 

Fred  looked  at  him  and  tried  to  smile,  but  it 
was  a  painful  effort.  "Lieutenant,  can  I  offer  my 
congratulations  in  advance?" 


A   FAIR  PLOTTER.  2OI 

Garrard  blushed,  and  answered,  "You  are  pre 
mature;  the  young  lady  has  not  said  yes  yet." 

Fred  stood  the  journey  better  than  he  expected. 
As  the  lieutenant  had  said,  they  marched  by  easy 
stages,  and  it  was  not  until  the  evening  of  the 
second  day  that  they  crossed  the  Cumberland 
River,  several  miles  below  Nashville,  and  arrived 
at  the  headquarters  of  General  Forrest,  which  were 
in  a  spacious  and  beautiful  mansion  house  situated 
about  two  miles  from  the  river. 

Into  the  presence  of  this  officer  Fred  was  con 
ducted.  Lieutenant  Garrard  made  his  report,  and 
the  general's  brow  darkened  as  he  listened,  until 
at  last  he  burst  into  a  terrible  fit  of  rage. 

"Do  you  mean  to  tell  me,"  he  exclaimed,  with  a 
fearful  oath,  "that  ten  men  inflicted  this  loss  on 
you?  That  you  allowed  your  camp  to  be  raided  and 
a  prisoner  released  by  such  a  pitiful  handful  of 
men?  You  are  a  disgrace  to  your  profession;  I 
shall  have  you  court-martialed  and  dismissed  from 
service.  Consider  yourself  under  arrest." 

Garrard  turned  as  pale  as  death.  He  unbuckled 
his  sword  and  handed  it  to  Forrest,  with,  "One 
word,  General." 

"Not  a  word!  not  a  word!  Begone  from  my 
presence." 

Stung  to  desperation,  Lieutenant  Garrard  replied: 
"You  shall  hear  me,  General  Forrest,  whether  you 
wish  to  or  not.  As  to  the  implication  that  I  am  a 
coward,  the  man  who  dare  say  it,  be  he  general  or 
private,  lies.  I  was  not  in  command  of  the  troop; 


202  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Captain  Malcolm  was,  and  you  should  know  it. 
Neither  he  nor  any  one  else  was  to  blame  for  the 
repulse.  The  road  was  narrow,  an  unpenetrable 
thicket  on  each  side,  and  it  was  simply  impossible 
for  the  men  to  stand  up  against  the  rain  of  balls 
from  their  repeating  rifles.  We  were  so  close  after 
them  that  there  was  no  thought  of  an  advance 
guard.  If  you  had  been  there  it  would  have  been 
no  different.  As  to  the  camp  being  raided,  I 
requested  Captain  Malcolm  to  place  a  strong  guard 
around  the  entire  camp,  but  he  laughed  at  my  fears. 
He  thought  the  pickets  on  the  roads  enough.  After 
Captain  Malcolm's  death  I  did  all  any  officer  could 
do.  Now  I  am  ready  to  go."  And  he  wheeled  to 
go  out. 

Forrest,  like  Nelson,  was  violent,  but  rather  liked 
a  man  who  stood  up  for  his  rights  and  dared  to  talk 
back. 

"Hold  on,  Lieutenant!"  thundered  Forrest. 
"Talk  that  way  to  your  general,  will  you?  But, 
gad!  I  rather  like  it ;  it  shows  spirit.  Captain," 
turning  suddenly  to  Fred,  "what  do  you  say  about 
the  conduct  of  Lieutenant  Garrard?" 

"That  he  is  a  brave  and  gallant  officer,  General, 
and  if  you  disgrace  him  you  will  do  a  great  wrong," 
replied  Fred,  promptly. 

"Here  is  your  sword,  Lieutenant;  buckle  it  on 
again.  I  forgot  you  were  not  in  command.  As 
for  Captain  Malcolm,  he  has  gone  beyond  my  juris 
diction.  Now,  Captain,"  to  Fred,  "I  will  attend 
to  your  case.  Your  name?" 


A   FAIR   PLOTTER.  203 

Fred  gave  it. 

"What  was  your  business  so  far  away  from  your 
command?" 

"I  was  carrying  dispatches  from  General  Buell  to 
General  Negley  at  Nashville." 

"Ah!  where  are  the  dispatches?" 

' '  Safe  in  the  hands  of  my  comrades  who  escaped. 

"Where  was  Buell  when  you  left  him?" 

"At  Danville,  just  starting  in  pursuit  of  Bragg." 

"I  can  imagine  the  tenor  of  your  dispatches,  Cap 
tain.  It  was  for  Negley  to  hold  Nashville  until 
reinforcements  came." 

"I  did  not  read  them,  General;  they  were 
sealed." 

"Buell  evidently  intrusted  his  dispatches  in  good 
hands.  I  believe  you  say  your  name  is  Shackel- 
ford?" 

"Yes,  General." 

"And  at  one  time  you  were  connected  with  Nel 
son?" 

"Yes,  General." 

"I  have  heard  of  you,  Captain.  We  have  drawn 
a  greater  prize  than  I  thought;  I  reckon  we  shall 
have  to  keep  you  a  while." 

Fred,  who  had  been  standing  all  this  time,  sud 
denly  grew  faint,  and  would  have  fallen  if  an  officer 
had  not  caught  him. 

"Excuse  me,  Captain,"  said  Forrest.  "I  did 
not  realize  you  were  wounded,"  and  he  at  once 
ordered  Fred  to  be  taken  to  an  upper  room,  and 
laughingly  remarked  to  the  corporal  who  had  him  in 


204  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

charge,  "You  would  better  watch  him  closely,  even 
if  he  is  wounded,  for  he  is  a  slippery  fellow." 

As  Fred  was  leaving  the  room  he  heard  Forrest 
say  to  Garrard,  "You  are  excused  now;  report 
here  to-morrow  at  one  o'clock;  the  young  lady  will 
be  here." 

Fred's  head  was  splitting;  he  staggered  as  he 
walked,  but  the  words,  "the  young  lady  will  be 
here,"  caught  his  ear,  and  for  some  reason  made  an 
impression  on  him.  A  good  night's  rest  worked 
wonders  for  Fred,  and  after  partaking  of  a  good, 
substantial  breakfast,  he  declared  he  felt  quite  like 
himself. 

A  surgeon  dressed  his  wound,  and  told  him  he 
would  have  to  keep  very  quiet  for  a  few  days.  The 
first  thing  that  he  did  when  left  alone  was  to 
examine  his  room  carefully.  It  was  in  one  end  of 
the  house,  and  the  large  chimney  which  is  a  feature 
of  the  old  plantation  houses  of  the  South  was  in 
one  corner.  The  chimney  had  been  papered,  and 
in  running  his  hand  over  it  Fred  discovered  that  a 
place  which  had  been  cut  for  a  stove-pipe  had  never 
been  filled — simply  papered  over.  A  picture  par 
tially  covered  the  place.  Pushing  aside  the  picture, 
Fred  made  an  aperture  in  the  paper,  and  applied 
his  ear  to  it.  He  started  back  in  surprise;  the 
chimney  was  a  perfect  conductor  of  sound,  and  every 
word  uttered  in  the  room  below  could  be  distinctly 
heard.  Here  was  a  discovery. 

"I  reckon,"  said  Fred  to  himself,  "I  shall  be  feel- 


A  FAIR  PLOTTER.  205 

ing  so  badly  to-day  that  I  shall  need  perfect  rest.  I 
may  hear  something  worth  hearing." 

When  his  dinner  was  brought  in  he  was  found  in 
bed  and  complaining  of  a  severe  headache;  "but" 
said  he,  "all  I  want  is  perfect  quiet,  and  I  shall  be 
all  right." 

So  he  was  left  in  peace,  but  in  the  hall  outside  of 
the  door  the  steady  tramp  of  a  sentinel  could  be 
heard.  Forrest  was  going  to  take  no  chances  on 
his  escape. 

About  one  o'clock  Fred  became  aware  that 
something  unusual  was  going  on  downstairs.  The 
sound  of  galloping  horses  was  heard,  and  there  was 
a  confused  murmur  of  voices.  He  stole  noiselessly 
to  the  chimney,  and  placed  his  ear  to  the  aperture. 
General  Forrest  and  *a  number  of  officers  were  in 
the  room  below,  and  from  their  talk  Fred  learned 
that  they  were  expecting  General  Breckinridge,  and 
that  some  important  movement  was  to  be  dis 
cussed.  Presently  a  commotion  arose  out  of  doors, 
which  was  occasioned  by  the  arrival  of  the  general. 
At  this  time  General  John  C.  Breckinridge  was  in 
command  of  all  the  Confederate  forces  around 
Nashville.  After  the  customary  ceremonial  of  re 
ceiving  the  general  commanding  was  over,  the  room 
was  cleared,  and  Breckinridge  and  Forrest  were  left 
alone. 

"I  hear,  General,"  said  Breckinridge,  "that  a 
small  raiding  party  of  your  forces  has  had  an 
unfortunate  affair." 


206  ON  GENERAL   THOMASES  STAFF. 

''Yes,"  replied  Forrest;  "and  the  bitter  part  is, 
it  was  inflicted  by  so  few  men.  There  were  but 
eleven  in  the  Federal  party." 

"Am  I  to  understand  that  eleven  men  met  over 
one  hundred  of  yours  and  inflicted  a  loss  of  nearly 
thirty,  and  then  escaped?"  asked  Breckinridge,  in 
surprise. 

"That  is  about  the  way  of  it,  General.  I  am 
ashamed  of  it,  but  it  is  a  fact.  The  most  shameful 
part  is,  my  men  allowed  their  camp  to  be  raided 
and  a  prisoner  released.  I  placed  Lieutenant  Gar- 
rard  under  arrest,  but  on  ascertaining  that  the 
blame  rested  with  Captain  Malcolm,  who  was  killed, 
I  released  Garrard,  who  is  really  a  most  gallant 
officer.  Then  we  need  him  now.  It  is  through  him 
that  the  business  we  are  to  discuss  this  afternoon 
was  brought  about.  Garrard  brought  in  one  pris 
oner,  however,  the  leader  of  the  Federals — a  Cap 
tain  Shackelford. ' ' 

"What!  Fred  Shackelford?" 

"The  same,  General." 

"Forrest,  that  boy  may  not  be  able  to  do  the 
damage  he  did  us  in  Kentucky,  but  the  time  was 
when  his  capture  would  have  been  worth  a  brigade 
of  men.  He  it  was  who  made  our  plans  miscarry 
in  Kentucky." 

"I  know  the  whole  story,  General.  I  believe  he 
is  dangerous  enough  now  to  keep,"  replied  For 
rest. 

"You  are  right;  keep  his  name  off  the  exchange 
list.  Is  he  dangerously  wounded?" 


A  FAIR  PLOTTER.  207 

"I  think  not,  although  the  surgeon  has  enjoined 
complete  rest.  Danger  of  brain  fever,  I  believe." 

"I  often  wonder,"  said  Breckinridge,  "how  Gen 
eral  Shackelford  could  have  such  a  son.  He  is  one 
of  our  best  and  bravest  generals.  But  what  was 
the  boy  doing  down  here?" 

"He  was  carrying  dispatches  from  Buell  to 
Negley." 

"Ah!  did  you  get  the  dispatches?"  asked  Breck 
inridge,  eagerly. 

"No,  but  it  is  easy  to  imagine  what  they  were. 
They  were  to  tell  Negley  to  hold  on  until  he  could 
be  reinforced,  and  in  all  probability  he  was  told 
about  what  time  that  would  be.  This,  General, 
brings  me  to  the  reason  why  I  have  sent  for  you. 
Nashville  must  be  taken,  and  that  right  away,  or  it 
will  be  too  late." 

"But,  General,  are  we  not  too  weak  to  storm  the 
city?  You  know  we  have  discussed  this  question 
before,  and  decided  that  it  would  be  a  mistake  to 
try  to  take  it  by  assault." 

"The  plan  I  am  about  to  present  does  away  with 
an  assault.  It  can  be  taken  by  strategy." 

"But  how?     The  enemy  is  very  alert." 

"By  obtaining  the  countersign,  and  marching 
troops  into  the  city  under  cover  of  darkness." 

"Who  will  bell  the  cat;  or,  in  other  words,  who 
will  get  the  countersign?"  asked  Breckinridge,  with 
a  laugh. 

"We  have  that  arranged,"  answered  Forrest. 
"Ah!  There  she  comes  now,"  he  continued,  as  the 


2oS  ON  GENERAL    THOMASS  STAFF. 

clatter  of  horses'  feet  was  heard  outside,  and  a  mo 
ment  later  Fred  heard  the  voice  of  Lieutenant 
Garrard,  and  his  heart  stood  still  when  he  heard 
the  lieutenant  introduce  his  companion  as  Miss  Kate 
Shackelford. 

"Shackelford?"  said  Breckinridge.  "Any  rela 
tion  to — "  A  look  from  Forrest  stopped  him. 
"A  daughter  of  Colonel  Charles  Shackelford," 
added  that  general. 

"Miss  Shackelford,"  continued  Forrest,  "has 
made  arrangements  to  have  the  countersign  to 
morrow  night.  She  will  come  out  and  give  it  to 
us.  The  plan  is  to  enter  the  city  by  the  Hardin 
pike.  I  have  a  company  dressed  in  Federal  uniform, 
who  will  give  the  countersign  and  then  dispose  of 
the  guards.  The  road  once  open,  I  shall  march  as 
many  troops  as  possible  into  the  city  before  dis 
covery.  Through  Miss  Shackelford  I  am  in  cor 
respondence  with  friends  in  the  city.  They  have 
organized  to  help.  Every  patrol  along  the  Hardin 
pike,  clear  up  into  the  heart  of  the  city,  will  be 
captured,  leaving  the  way  clear.  Everything  has 
been  arranged ;  only  your  consent  and  cooperation 
are  lacking." 

Breckinridge  looked  at  Forrest  in  surprise.  "The 
plan  is  an  admirable  one,"  he  replied,  "but  how 
can  this  young  lady  be  so  sure  that  she  can  get  the 
countersign  to-morrow?" 

If  Fred  could  have  seen  Kate  as  Breckinridge 
asked  this  question  he  would  have  seen  a  deep  blush 


A   FAIR  PLOTTER.  209 

mantling  her  cheek ;  as  it  was,  he  could  only  listen 
in  breathless  attention. 

"Miss  Shackelford  can  explain  if  she  wishes," 
said  General  Forrest,  bowing  to  her. 

The  reply  was  long  in  coming.  At  length  Kate 
asked,  in  a  trembling  voice,  "General  Breckinridge, 
is  it  wrong  to  deceive — to  be  a  hypocrite  for  the 
sake  of  the  South?" 

"War,  my  child,"  gently  answered  Breckinridge, 
"is  nothing  but  a  series  of  deceptions;  the  side 
which  deceives  the  most  effectually  is  the  most  suc 
cessful.  To  deceive  one's  enemy  is  the  first  prin 
ciple  of  war." 

"I  have  a  lover,"  began  Kate,  in  a  low  tone, 
"a  Captain  Ainsworth.  Oh,  howl  despise  him! 
but  for  the  sake  of  information  I  have  encouraged 
him.  I  have  boasted  to  him  of  my  love  for  the 
hated  Union.  I  have  a  cousin,  a  Captain  Shackel 
ford,  in  the  Lincoln  army,  and  I  said  it  was  he  who 
had  converted  me.  I  have  completely  won  the 
confidence  of  Captain  Ainsworth.  Through  his 
influence  I  get  passes  to  come  through  the  lines  to 
visit  a  sick  aunt.  I  pretend  to  play  the  spy,  and 
carry  back  information  of  your  movements — infor 
mation  that  is  true,  but  that  can  do  no  harm.  I — 
I  have  even  promised  to  marry  this  man,  if  he  would 
give  me  the  countersign.  I  made  it  a  test  of  his  love. 
I  told  him  I  would  never  marry  a  man  who  would 
not  confide  in  me,  even  unto  death.  He  has 
yielded.  To-morrow  he  is  officer  of  the  day,  and 


210  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

has  promised  me  the  countersign.  He  will  keep 
his  promise." 

She  stopped,  gave  a  little  hysterical  sob,  and 
then  cried:  "You  will  not  despise  me,  General?  It 
is  for  the  South." 

Breckinridge  was  deeply  moved.  With  that 
courtliness  which  made  him  in  manner  one  of  the 
first  gentlemen  of  his  State  or  nation,  he  arose  and 
going  to  her,  gently  raised  the  hand  of  the  sobbing 
girl  to  his  lips,  and  reverently  kissing  it,  cried : 

"Oh,  my  God!  my  God!  How  can  the  South 
fail  when  her  fairest  and  purest  daughters  dare  so 
much.  Child,  if  I  were  a  priest  I  would  absolve 
you;  as  it  is,  I  can  only  say,  God  bless  you." 

Forrest  then  said:  "Here,  General,  are  the  plans 
of  the  fortifications  of  Nashville;  also  a  map  with 
the  location  of  every  picket-post  marked.  Miss 
Shackelford  has,  indeed,  been  a  valuable  ally  to 
us." 

Breckinridge  examined  the  plans  and  map  with 
admiration.  Both  were  drawn  with  remarkable 
skill.  "Are  these  the  work  of  your  hands,  Miss 
Shackelford?"  he  asked. 

Kate  bowed.  "It  is  very  little  to  do  for  the 
cause,"  she  said. 

After  some  further  conversation  regarding  details, 
Kate  was  dismissed,  and  was  accompanied  by  Lieu 
tenant  Garrard,  who  rode  with  her  as  near  to  the 
Union  lines  as  he  dared. 

"Louis,"  she  said,  as  soon  as  they  found  them 
selves  alone,  and  she  turned  to  him  a  tear-stained 


A  FAIR  PLOTTER.  211 

face,  "how  can  you  love  me  after  what  you  have 
heard  this  afternoon?  On  my  way  here  you  asked 
me  to  be  your  wife.  I  told  you  to  wait  until — 
until  you  heard  all  my  confession.  You  have 
heard  how  I  have  listened  to  the  protestations  of 
love  from  Ainsworth,  how  I  have  even  promised  to 
be  his  wife.  Can  you — can  you  love  me  after  this?' ' 

" Darling,"  cried  Garrard,  "if  possible  I  would 
love  you  tenfold  more  from  what  I  have  heard.  To 
be  the  husband  of  the  woman  who  delivered  Nash 
ville  from  the  hands  of  the  oppressors  is  more  honor 
than  I  dare  hope.  Dearest,  I  know  how  pure,  how 
true  you  are,  and  fully  realize  the  agony  it  has  cost 
you  to  do  what  you  have  done.  Talk  about  the 
courage  which  charges  to  the  mouth  of  the  can 
non — it  is  nothing  to  the  courage,  the  heroism, 
you  have  shown.  Darling,  promise  to  be  mine." 

And  with  drooping  eyelids  and  burning  cheeks, 
Kate  spoke  the  words  that  made  her  the  affianced 
wife  of  Lieutenant  Louis  Garrard. 

When  the  conference  with  Generals  Breckinridge 
and  Forrest  was  over,  and  Kate  with  Lieutenant 
Garrard  had  been  dismissed,  Fred  staggered  from 
his  place  at  the  chimney  completely  exhausted. 
The  information  that  he  had  secured  unnerved 
him.  Nashville  was  to  fall  after  all.  "O  God!" 
he  groaned,  "if  I  could  but  get  away.  And  to 
think  that  Kate,  my  sweet  Cousin  Kate,  could  do 
as  she  has  done.  She  has  disgraced  herself,  dis 
graced  the  name  of  Shackelford.  Oh !  she  is  vile — 
vile." 


212  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

Fred  stopped  in  his  ravings.  Why  should  he 
curse  Kate  in  his  frenzy?  What  had  he  been  doing 
for  a  year?  How  about  Conway?  Had  he  not 
even  spied  upon  his  father's  guests?  He  had  been 
rewarded,  crowned  with  honor  for  what  he  had  done. 
Why  was  it  worse  for  Kate  to  deceive  than  for 
himself?  But  to  think  that  Kate,  the  pure, 
straightforward,  truth-loving  Kate — could  deceive, 
could  lie,  could  even  pretend  to  love,  it  made  him 
shiver,  even  if  the  stake  for  which  she  was  playing 
was  a  city. 

According  to  the  details  which  he  had  heard 
Nashville  was  to  be  attacked  at  three  o'clock 
Wednesday  morning.  It  was  on  Monday  he  heard 
the  conversation.  On  Tuesday  Ainsworth  would 
be  officer  of  the  day.  Kate  was  to  get  the  counter 
sign  as  early  as  possible,  and  then  by  aid  of 
her  pass  come  outside  the  Federal  lines.  Under 
cover  of  darkness  the  troops  were  to  mass  on  the 
Hardin  pike,  as  closely  to  the  Federal  picket  line 
as  possible.  When  the  pickets  were  captured, 
the  troops  were  to  march  into  the  city. 

So  excited  was  Fred  with  the  knowledge  he  had 
obtained  that  when  the  surgeon  called  to  see  him 
in  the  evening  his  pulse  was  going  like  a  trip  ham 
mer. 

The  surgeon  shook  his  head.  "This  will  not 
do,"  he  said,  and  he  gave  Fred  a  potion  that  made 
him  sleep  all  night. 

The  next  day  was  one  of  the  most  miserable  Fred 
ever  spent.  He  heard  Forrest  giving  orders  to 


A  FAIR  PLOTTER.  21$ 

his  officers,  and  knew  that  the  movement  for  the 
capture  of  Nashville  had  already  commenced.  He 
chafed  like  a  caged  tiger,  and  revolved  in  his  mind 
a  hundred  schemes  to  escape.  But  he  had  to  give 
them  all  up.  Not  only  was  there  a  guard  in  the 
hall,  but  under  the  window  on  the  outside  a  watch 
ful  sentinel  paced  to  and  fro.  He  went  to  the 
window,  and  raising  it,  leaned  out.  The  sentinel 
roughly  ordered  him  away. 

"I  only  want  to  get  a  mouthful  of  fresh  air/' 
Fred  said. 

"Very  well,"  replied  the  sentinel,  "you  can 
leave  the  window  open,  but  keep  away  from  it. 
My  orders  are  strict." 

The  day  waned ;  night  came.  It  was  very  quiet, 
for  most  of  the  troops  had  gone,  and  only  a  few 
guards  were  left  around  headquarters.  Fred  threw 
himself  on  the  bed,  but  could  not  sleep. 

"At  three  o'clock!  at  three  o'clock!  Nashville 
will  fall."  The  thought  kept  ringing  in  his  ears 
again  and  again. 

He  arose  and  went  as  near  the  window  as  he 
dared,  and  gazed  out  into  the  night.  Dark  clouds 
were  scurrying  across  the  sky,  the  wind  swept 
around  the  house  in  great  gusts,  and  the  leafless 
branches  of  the  trees  creaked  and  moaned  as  if  in 
protest.  He  looked  at  his  watch;  it  was  half-past 
ten  o'clock.  Below  he  could  hear  the  sentinel  pac 
ing  his  beat.  He  turned  wearily,  and  was  going 
back  to  bed  when  there  came  stealing  through  the 
window  the  low,  plaintive  note  of  a  night  bird. 


214  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Fred  started  as  if  he  were  shot.  Trembling  in 
every  limb,  he  bent  forward  in  the  attitude  of  one 
listening  intently. 

Again  the  plaintive  note  came,  soft  and  low.  A 
look  of  joy  came  over  Fred's  face;  he  knew  that 
friends  were  near.  He  must  let  them  know  he 
heard  them.  Groping  his  way  to  a  bureau,  he 
struck  a  light.  The  guard  in  the  hall  opened  the 
door,  and  putting  his  head  into  the  room,  gruffly 
asked  what  he  was  doing. 

"Only  getting  a  sleeping  potion  that  the  sur 
geon  left,"  answered  Fred.  "I  find  I  cannot  sleep. 
I  will  put  the  light  out  as  soon  as  I  take  it.'* 

"Very  well;  see  that  you  do,"  replied  the  guard 
as  he  closed  the  door. 

But  Fred  kept  the  light  burning  long  enough  to 
stand  facing  the  window,  and  slowly  raising  his 
hand,  pressed  his  finger  to  his  lips.  He  then 
extinguished  the  light.  The  note  of  the  night  bird 
was  heard  once  more,  this  time  a  little  sharper  and 
shriller.  He  had  been  seen  and  understood. 

Noiselessly  he  dressed  himself,  then  he  twisted  a 
rope  out  of  his  sheets,  and  stealthily  crept  to  the 
window,  using  his  pillows  to  deaden  the  least  sound 
that  he  might  make. 

Once  at  the  window  he  lay  and  listened  breath 
lessly.  But  the  steady  tramp,  tramp  of  the  sentinel 
was  all  he  heard. 

He  lay  there  for  minutes — it  seemed  to  him 
hours.  Could  he  have  been  mistaken?  Was  there 
no  help  near,  after  all? 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

CHANGE   THE   COUNTERSIGN. 

THE  night  grew  darker,  great  drops  of  rain 
began  to  patter  down,  and  the  wind  howled 
mournfully  through  the  leafless  branches  and 
around  the  house. 

Suddenly  there  came  to  Fred's  ears  the  faint 
sound  of  a  struggle,  then  a  stifled  cry,  and  a  gur 
gling  sound,  as  of  some  one  choking.  Then  all 
was  still.  But  the  tramp  of  the  sentinel  beneath 
the  window  could  no  longer  be  heard.  Cautiously 
he  looked  out  of  the  window.  Two  shadowy  forms 
were  seen  bending  over  some  dark  object ;  then  the 
object  was  lifted  and  borne  away  in  the  darkness. 
Soon  the  spectral  forms  came  stealing  back,  stood 
under  the  window,  and  a  low  "hist!"  was  heard. 
Fred  answered  with  a  "hist!"  so  low  it  seemed  a 
part  of  the  sighing  of  the  wind.  He  had  already 
secured  one  end  of  his  blanket  rope,  and  the  other 
he  dropped  out  of  the  window.  As  noiselessly  as 
a  cat  he  descended,  and  in  a  moment  was  in  the 
arms  of  Smith  and  Darling. 

"Silence!"  whispered  Smith  in  his  ear,  and  each 
one  taking  him  by  an  arm,  bore  him  swiftly  along. 
In  this  way  they  went  some  distance,  but  Fred's 

215 


216  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

faltering  footsteps  showed  how  weak  he  was.  At 
last  they  halted,  and  Darling  said,  "Now,  Captain, 
we  can  rest;  we  are  out  of  danger." 

"Hurry!  hurry!"  gasped  Fred.  "I  have  no 
time  to  explain.  Nashville  will  fall  at  three 
o'clock  if  we  cannot  get  there  to  give  the  alarm. 
Why  am  I  so  weak?  I  must,  I  will  hold  out.  O 
God!  O  God!"  he  groaned  as  he  sank  on  the 
ground, "I  can  go  no  further." 

"What  is  it?"  asked  both  Smith  and  Darling 
anxiously. 

"Nashville  is  betrayed.  Boys,  leave  me  and 
hasten  to  the  city.  Tell  Negley  that  the  counter 
sign  for  to-night  is  known  to  the  enemy.  They 
expect  to  gain  the  city  by  strategy,  entering  on  the 
Hardin  pike.  The  attack  will  be  made  at  three 
o'clock.  Go!  go  quick,  and  tell  Negley  all  this. 
Leave  me  to  my  fate." 

As  they  did  ^not  move,  he  cried,  sharply,  "I 
command  you  to  go." 

Smith  and  Darling  were  taken  by  surprise.  They 
but  partially  comprehended  Fred's  words,  but  they 
knew  that  in  some  way  he  had  found  out  that  Nash 
ville  was  to  be  attacked  at  three  o'clock,  and  that 
if  not  warned  the  city  might  fall. 

"A  moment,  Captain,"  they  replied,  and  then 
they  withdrew  and  held  a  short  conference.  Re 
turning,  Darling  said:  "Captain,  it  is  only  two 
miles  to  the  river.  Once  there,  we  have  a  skiff 
concealed  with  which  to  cross.  On  the  other  side 
our  horses  are  concealed  in  a  thicket.  It  is  only 


CHANGE    THE   COUNTERSIGN.  217 

seven  miles  from  where  they  are  to  Edgefield.  We 
must  get  you  across  the  river;  then  you  can  ride." 

"But  how  can  I  reach  the  river?"  moaned  Fred. 
"Give  me  your  hand,  Darling,  and  help  me  up.  I 
must  walk." 

For  answer  Darling  bent  down  and  lifted  Fred  in 
his  brawny  arms,  as  if  he  were  a  child,  and  with 
Smith  leading,  started  for  the  river  at  a  rapid  gait. 

"Oh!  Darling,  you  cannot  do  this,  you  will  kill 
yourself,"  exclaimed  Fred  brokenly;  "leave  me  and 
hurry  on." 

"We  will  never  leave  you,"  replied  Darling,  "we 
can  and  will  do  this;  only  keep  still  so  as  not  to 
make  it  any  harder." 

Soon  Smith  relieved  Darling, and  thus  taking  turns 
they  carried  Fred  to  the  river.  To  cross  the  river 
and  find  the  horses  was  the  work  of  a  few  moments. 
All  this  time  a  cold,  drizzling  rain  had  been  falling. 
Owing  to  their  efforts  Smith  and  Darling  were  per 
spiring,  while  Fred  was  not  only  wet  to  the  skin, 
but  chilled  to  the  bone.  He  shook  as  if  with  ague, 
and  could  not  stand. 

"I  was  going  to  let  him  have  my  horse,  and  find 
my  way  in  on  foot,"  said  Smith,  "but  it  will  not 
do;  he  is  not  able  to  ride.  Darling,  I  am  lighter 
than  you,  and  my  horse  is  heavier  than  yours;  he 
will  easily  carry  both  for  seven  miles." 

"Just  the  thing,"  replied  Darling,  and  tenderly 
lifting  Fred  he  placed  him  in  Smith's  arms,  and 
they  rode  away  for  Edgefield,  a  small  village  on  the 
north  bank  of  the  Cumberland,  opposite  Nashville, 


2l8  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

As  soon  as  they  struck  the  main  road  the  horses 
took  a  swinging  gallop,  and  kept  it  up  until  the 
outpost  at  Edgefield  was  reached. 

Here  they  were  halted,  and  the  commander  of 
the  pickets,  a  dapper  little  lieutenant,  swelling  with 
his  own  importance,  heard  their  story  with  an  air 
which  plainly  showed  that  he  thought  them  impos 
tors. 

"Here,"  said  he  to  a  sergeant,  "keep  these  men 
under  guard  until  morning,  and  then  we  will  report 
them,  and  have  their  cases  investigated,"  and  with 
great  dignity,  he  wheeled  on  his  heel  to  go. 

His  words  aroused  Fred.  "Lieutenant!"  he 
cried,  so  sharply  that  that  officer  turned  in  such 
haste  that  his  sword  nearly  tripped  him. 

"Do  you  know,"  continued  Fred,  "that  I  am 
Captain  Shackelford,  of  General  Thomas's  staff?  I 
am  the  bearer  of  dispatches  which  must  be  deliv 
ered  at  once.  Send  as  strong  a  guard  with  us  as 
you  please,  but  take  us  to  General  Negley  as  quick 
as  horses  can  carry  us.  Refuse,  and  I  will  have  you 
court-martialed  and  shot." 

The  lieutenant  turned  red,  then  white.  His 
dignity  was  insulted,  but  he  was  frightened. 

"Take  them,  Sergeant,"  he  said,  "but  take  a 
detail  of  three  men  with  you.  See  they  don't 
give  you  the  slip.  This  apparent  haste  may  all  be 
for  effect,"  and  with  this  offering  to  his  dignity, 
the  lieutenant  walked  proudly  away. 

The  sergeant  smiled,  made  the  detail,  and  in  a 
moment  more  they  were  galloping  through  the 


CHANGE    THE   COUNTERSIGN.  219 

deserted  streets  of  Edgefield,  then  thundering  over 
the  pontoon  bridge  across  the  Cumberland,  and  up 
the  stone-paved  streets  of  Nashville  to  General 
Negley's  headquarters.  The  officer  in  charge 
stared  as  the  dripping,  mud-bespattered  group 
entered,  especially  at  Fred,  borne  in  the  arms  of 
Darling. 

"Let  me  down,  Dick,"  said  Fred. 

Darling  placed  him  on  his  feet,  but  had  to  sup 
port  him. 

"General  Negley,  quick!"  gasped  Fred. 

"The  general  did  not  retire  until  after  twelve," 
replied  the  officer,  "and  left  orders  not  to  be  dis 
turbed  unless  the  case  were  imperative." 

"It  is  imperative — quick — or  the  city  will  be  in 
the  hands  of  the  Rebels,"  answered  Fred. 

"Great  heavens!"  ejaculated  the  officer.  And 
he  ran  into  the  general's  private  apartments,  shout 
ing,  "General!  General!  get  up,  the  Rebels  are  in  the 
city." 

Half  awake,  in  his  night-clothes,  but  grasping 
his  sword,  General  Negley  rushed  into  the  room, 
crying,  "What  is  it?  What  is  it?  The  enemy  in 
the  city?  impossible!" 

"General,"  gasped  Fred,  "change  your  coun 
tersign — the  enemy  know  it.  Their  troops  are  now 
massed  on  the  Hardin  pike.  Prepare  to  meet  them 
there.  There  is  a  traitor  in  your  midst.  They 
expect  to  gain  the  city  by  stratagem.  Three 
o'clock  is — the — time — set."  It  was  with  diffi 
culty  Fred  got  the  last  sentence  out.  Outraged 


220  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

nature  asserted  itself,  and  he  sank  fainting  to  the 
floor. 

"Who  is  this?"  asked  Negley,  almost  petrified 
with  astonishment. 

"Captain  Fred  Shackelford,  of  General  Thomas's 
staff,"  exclaimed  Darling.  "He  has  just  escaped 
from  the  Rebels,  wounded,  as  you  see.  The  enemy 
have  "in  some  manner  become  possessed  of  your 
countersign.  They  are  now  massed  outside  the 
city  on  the  Hardin  pike,  and  expect  to  enter  by 
stealth.  There  is  not  a  second  to  lose — the  time 
set  is  three  o'clock." 

Negley  looked  at  his  watch.  "Two-fifteen,"  he 
muttered.  Just  then  Captain  Ainsworth,  the 
officer  of  the  day,  came  in.  "Captain,"  cried 
Negley,  "mount  every  man  you  can,  send  to  every 
outpost,  and  have  the  countersign  changed.  The 
new  countersign  is" — and  he  strode  to  Ainsworth 
and  whispered  a  word  in  his  ear.  "Order  every  one 
arrested  who  tries  to  enter  the  city  on  the  old  coun 
tersign." 

The  captain  turned  pale,  gasped,  clutched  at  his 
throat,  and  would  have  fallen,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  general  supporting  him. 

"Why,  Ainsworth,  what  is  the  matter?"  cried 
the  astonished  general. 

"A — a  spasm  of  the  heart,"  gasped  Ainsworth, 
"it  will  pass  away  soon." 

There  was  no  time  to  lose.  "Here,  Captain  Low- 
rie,"  said  Negley,  "you  take  the  captain's  place." 

"I  can  go  now;  it's  over,"  said  Ainsworth,  and 


CHANGE    THE   COUNTERSIGN.  221 

in  a  moment,  with  white  face  and  set  teeth,  he  was 
galloping  through  the  night,  riding  like  a  fiend,  and 
stopping  for  nothing. 

In  five  minutes  couriers  were  riding  in  every 
direction,  taking  the  new  countersign  to  the  out 
posts,  with  orders  for  all  the  guards  to  turn  out. 
The  whole  garrison  was  aroused,  and  the  tramp  of 
marching  columns  echoed  along  the  pavement. 

Officers  and  soldiers  alike  wondered  what  was  the 
matter.  Could  there  be  an  attack?  But  where? 
There  was  not  the  sound  of  a  single  gun.  The  driz 
zling  rain  still  fell,  and  the  soldiers  shivered  and 
cursed  as  they  marched. 

Just  before  three  o'clock,  an  officer,  accompanied 
by  a  lady,  rode  up  to  the  outpost  on  the  Hills- 
boro  pike.  The  officer  wore  a  long  waterproof 
coat  which  effectually  concealed  his  uniform.  Being 
challenged,  the  officer  answered/ 'Friends,  with  the 
countersign." 

"Dismount,  friends,  one  advance  and  give  the 
countersign."  The  officer  dismounted  and  boldly 
advanced,  and  whispered  in  the  ear  of  the  sentinel, 
"Trenton." 

"Wrong,"  said  the  sentinel.  "Corporal  of  the 
guard." 

The  officer  uttered  an  exclamation  of  surprise, 
and  made  a  motion  as  if  to  draw  a  weapon,  but 
armed  men,  as  if  by  magic,  arose  around  him,  and 
after  a  terrific  struggle  he  was  overpowered. 

The  lady,  seeing  the  struggle,  tottered  and  would 
have  fallen,  if  she  had  not  clung  to  the  bridle  of 


222  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

her  horse.  Just  then  the  roll  of  musketry  came 
from  the  direction  of  the  Hardin  pike. 

" Betrayed!"  moaned  the  lady,  releasing  her  hold 
on  the  bridle,  and  sinking  to  the  earth. 

" Heavens!  she  is  a  beauty,"  said  the  rough  sol 
dier  who  had  picked  her  up  and  carried  her  into  the 
light. 

The  captured  officer  heard  the  remark  and  ground 
his  teeth  in  impotent  rage.  The  prisoners  were 
Lieutenant  Garrard  and  Kate  Shackelford. 

The  noise  of  fighting  on  the  Hardin  pike  in 
creased.  The  cannon  from  the  forts  opened,  and 
great  shells  went  shrieking  and  screaming  down  the 
pike.  Like  monster  meteors  they  burst  in  air, 
lighting  up  the  murky  sky  for  an  instant,  and  then 
all  was  dark  again.  The  sound  of  fighting  soon 
died  away.  Finding  that  his  plans  had  been  dis 
covered,  and  that  a  surprise  was  impossible,  Forrest 
ordered  a  retreat.  He  was  furious,  and  raved  like 
a  madman.  That  his  plans  had  miscarried  through 
some  traitor,  he  believed,  and  he  vowed  terrible 
vengeance  on  the  guilty  one,  if  ever  discovered. 

He  reached  his  headquarters  a  little  after  day 
light,  wet,  cold,  and  still  furious  over  his  failure. 
Here  he  was  met  with  the  startling  intelligence  that 
his  prisoner  had  escaped.  For  a  moment  he  stood 
speechless  with  anger,  and  then  he  thundered, 
"Every  one  on  duty  shall  be  shot.  Bring  the  sen- 
ties  here." 

The  sentinel  who  stood  guard  on  the  outside  was 
brought  before  him.  He  still  showed  signs  of  his 


CHANGE   THE  COUNTERSIGN.  223 

rough  treatment.  His  mouth  was  cut  and  torn  by 
a  gag  which  had  been  roughly  forced  into  it,  and 
his  neck  was  black  and  swollen  from  the  choking  he 
had  received.  This  is  the  story  that  he  told: 

The  rain  was  falling,  and  as  he  was  walking  his 
beat  he  pulled  up  the  collar  of  his  coat  to  protect 
his  neck.  He  saw  nothing,  neither  did  he  hear  the 
slightest  sound,  but  suddenly  he  felt  himself  grasped 
from  behind,  as  if  in  the  arms  of  a  giant.  Before 
he  could  utter  a  sound  a  gag  was  forced  into  his 
mouth,  and  he  was  choked  into  insensibility. 
When  he  came  to  he  was  bound  hand  and  foot, 
still  gagged,  and  lying  under  a  tree  some  distance 
from  the  house.  Here  he  was  found  by  the  party 
in  search  of  him. 

"About  what  time  were  you  attacked?"  asked 
Forrest. 

"I  should  judge  about  eleven  o'clock,"  answered 
the  sentinel;  "I  had  been  on  guard  about  an 
hour." 

The  guard  who  stood  in  the  hall  outside  of  the 
door  was  then  called.  He  came  trembling  in  every 
limb,  for  he  expected  nothing  but  death. 

He  declared  he  had  heard  nothing.  Was  he  sure? 
Did  nothing  unusual  happen?  Nothing,  unless  it 
was  that  a  short  time  before  he  escaped,  the  pris 
oner  lit  his  lamp.  He  at  once  looked  into  the  room 
and  the  prisoner  told  him  he  could  not  sleep,  and 
was  looking  for  a  sleeping  potion  the  surgeon  had 
left.  He  found  it,  took  it,  blew  out  the  light,  and 
went  back  to  bed. 


224  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Did  he  make  any  signal  that  any  one  out  of 
doors  might  have  seen?"  asked  the  general. 

"Come  to  think  about  it,"  answered  the  guard, 
"just  before  he  blew  out  the  light,  he  gazed  intently 
out  of  the  window,  then  put  his  hand  up  to  his 
mouth  as  if  scratching  his  lip,  that  was  all." 

"And  you  heard  nothing  more?" 

"Not  a  sound.  Everything  was  still.  We  knew 
nothing  of  the  escape  until  it  came  time  to  be 
relieved  at  twelve  o'clock,  and  the  absence  of  the 
sentinel  under  the  window  was  discovered.  Then 
we  found  him  gone,  and  a  rope  twisted  out  of  the 
bed  clothes  hanging  from  the  window." 

Forrest  thought  a  moment,  and  then  said:  "It  is 
evident  the  sentinels  were  not  to  blame;  let  them 
go.  The  trouble  lies  deeper;  there  are  traitors 
somewhere,  and  they  must  be  ferreted  out.  Let 
us  examine  his  room." 

The  room  was  carefully  searched,  but  nothing 
was  found  to  let  a  ray  of  light  on  the  mystery.  As 
Forrest  was  going  out  his  eye  fell  on  the  picture  on 
the  chimney ;  it  was  hanging  awry. 

"Take  down  that  picture,"  he  ordered. 

It  was  taken  down,  and  the  hole  in  the  chimney 
was  revealed.  Forrest  stepped  onto  a  chair  so  that  he 
could  look  into  the  chimney.  He  suddenly  gave  a 
start,  and  placed  his  ear  to  the  aperture.  A  look 
of  bewilderment,  then  of  amazement,  came  over  his 
face.  He  stood  and  listened  for  a  time,  and  then 
stepped  down. 

"One  thing,  gentlemen,"  he  said  to  his  staff,  "is 


CHANGE   THE   COUNTERSIGN.  225 

explained,  and  that  is  the  cause  of  our  failure  this 
morning.  That  chimney  is  a  speaking  tube. 
Every  word  uttered  below  can  be  distinctly  heard. 
The  prisoner  heard  our  plans,  escaped,  carried  the 
news  to  Nashville,  had  the  countersign  changed, 
and  preparations  made  to  meet  us.  But  who  aided 
Shackelford  to  escape  is  still  a  mystery."  And  a 
mystery  it  always  remained  to  General  Forrest. 

"Colonel  Morgan  told  me,"  continued  Forrest, 
"that  Fred  Shackelford  was  the  sharpest  scout  in 
the  Federal  army,  and  now  I  believe  him.  Let  me 
lay  my  hands  on  him  again  and  I  will  see  he  don't 
escape.  And  what  is  more,"  he  exclaimed  with  an 
oath,  "I  will  have  Nashville  yet,  if  I  have  to  take 
it  by  assault." 

General  Forrest  tried  to  make  his  words  good. 
On  the  sixth  of  November,  hearing  that  the  advance 
of  Buell's  army  was  only  one  day's  march  distant, 
he  massed  his  forces  to  storm  the  city.  But  just  as 
he  was  moving  to  the  assault,  peremptory  orders 
came  from  Bragg  forbidding  it.  General  Forrest 
never  forgave  Bragg  for  his  interference.  He  always 
claimed  he  would  have  taken  the  city,  if  he  had 
been  allowed  to  make  the  assault. 

Poor  Fred  knew  nothing  of  what  was  taking 
place.  When  he  fell  fainting  he  was  at  once  re 
moved  to  a  hospital,  where  he  lay  for  some  days 
in  the  delirium  of  fever. 

General  Negley  instituted  a  strict  investigation 
of  the  affair.  The  threads  of  evidence  were  not 
hard  to  gather.  That  the  countersign  had  been 


226  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

obtained  by  the  girl,  Kate  Shackelford,  was  evi 
dent.  Investigation  showed  that  Captain  Ains- 
worth  was  her  accepted  lover,  that  he  had  reported 
her  as  a  stanch  Unionist,  that  he  had  repeatedly 
procured  passes  for  her  to  go  outside  the  lines, 
asserting  that  she  brought  back  valuable  informa 
tion.  His  extreme  agitation  when  General  Negley 
told  him  to  change  the  countersign  was  now  remem 
bered.  He  was  at  once  placed  under  arrest.  He 
refused  to  make  any  explanation  of  his  conduct, 
neither  denying  nor  affirming  his  guilt.  The  knowl 
edge  that  Kate  had  been  false  to  him,  had  used  him 
simply  as  a  tool,  utterly  crushed  him.  He  was  a 
remarkably  handsome  man,  and  one  who  had  kept 
himself  singularly  free  from  the  temptations  which 
beset  an  officer  in  the  army.  He  worshiped  his 
mother  and  sisters,  and  judged  all  women  by  them. 
It  was  remarked  of  him  by  his  brother  officers  that 
if,  in  his  line  of  duty,  he  was  called  upon  to  deal 
with  the  lowest  denizens  of  the  levee,  he  always 
spoke  to  them  as  a  gentleman  would  address  a  lady. 
He  never  forgot  they  were  women.  It  was  such  a 
man  whose  love  Kate  Shackelford  had  won.  Sooner 
would  he  have  believed  an  angel  from  heaven  could 
have  been  false  than  she.  If  she  had  only  been 
true,  he  could  have  died  for  her  without  a  murmur; 
but  now — the  thought  of  her  perfidy  nearly  bereft 
him  of  reason. 

As  for  Kate,  she  believed  that   Ainsworth  had 
repented    and  deceived  her  at  the  last  moment. 


CHANGE   THE   COUNTERSIGN.  227 

She  had  never  loved  him,  but  now  she  hated  him 
with  all  the  ardor  of  her  being. 

A  court-martial  was  instituted,  and  Kate  was 
brought  before  it.  Her  eyes  were  red  with  weep 
ing,  but  she  bore  herself  with  calmness  and  dignity. 
Her  youth,  her  beauty,  her  evident  distress, 
impressed  every  member  of  the  court. 

"Miss  Shackelford,"  said  General  Negley,  kindly, 
"I  regret  to  see  one  so  young,  so  evidently  a  lady, 
accused  of  so  grave  a  crime  as  that  of  being  a  spy, 
and  of  obtaining  the  countersign  for  the  purpose  of 
leading  a  hostile  force  into  the  city.  It  may  influ 
ence  the  court  to  be  more  merciful  to  you  if  you 
will  make  a  full  confession  and  tell  from  whom  you 
received  the  countersign." 

Kate's  eyes  flashed.  "You  should  know  the 
traitor  as  well  as  I,"  she  retorted,  "for  it  is  evi 
dent  he  has  proven  as  false  to  me  as  to  you." 

"You  are  mistaken,"  replied  the  general,  "we 
received  the  information  by  the  merest  chance,  and 
from  one  who  cannot  be  a  traitor — Captain  Frederick 
Shackelford,  of  General  Thomas's  staff." 

Kate  turned  faint  and  dizzy.  "My  God!"  she 
gasped,  "he  here?  How  did  he  know?" 

Just  then  Ainsworth  and  Lieutenant  Garrard 
were  brought  in,  heavily  guarded.  Garrard  bore 
himself  like  a  soldier,  but  the  condition  of  Ains 
worth  was  pitiable  in  the  extreme.  He  looked  like 
an  old  man.  His  form  was  bent,  his  face  drawn 
and  wrinkled,  his  eyes  sunken,  and  he  shook  as  with 
the  palsy. 


228  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Kate's  eyes  grew  large  with  wonder  when  she  saw 
the  two  prisoners — the  man  that  she  had  pretended 
to  love  only  to  betray,  and  the  man  whom  she  really 
did  love.  She  had  been  mistaken,  Ainsworth  had 
not  been  false,  he  had  trusted  her,  been  true  to 
her.  Conflicting  emotions  tore  her  heart,  and 
caused  her  to  struggle  for  breath.  She  was  recalled 
to  herself  by  the  cold  voice  of  General  Negley. 

"Miss  Shackelford,"  he  said,  "we  had  much 
rather  you  had  confessed,  but  we  have  no  need  of 
your  confession;  we  know  all.  The  culprit,  the 
officer  who  has  so  dishonored  his  uniform,  stands 
before  us.  Captain  Ainsworth  has  been  your 
accepted  lover,  he  has  procured  passes  for  you,  he 
has  been  reporting  you  as  a  stanch  Unionist. 
At  last  he  broke  the  most  sacred  of  military  confi 
dences  by  giving  you  the  countersign.  Miss  Shack 
elford,  you  have  caused  your  lover  to  sign  his  death 
warrant." 

Kate  saw  it  all.  This  man  for  love  of  her  not 
only  had  trusted  her  with  his  honor,  but  his  life. 
Could  love  do  more?  How  had  she  repaid  him? 
With  deceit — treachery. 

A  flood  of  shame,  remorse,  swept  over  her. 
Then  came  a  look  of  such  high  resolve  that  it  trans 
figured  her  face  like  unto  an  angel's.  She  would 
save  the  man  who  trusted  her — who  believed  in 
her — save  him,  if  even  her  life  paid  the  forfeit ;  and 
this,  not  for  love  of  him,  but  from  a  sense  of  jus 
tice.  One  moment  had  made  the  girl  a  woman — 
a  woman  with  purpose  as  heroic  as  that  which  ani- 


CHANGE    THE   COUNTERSIGN,  229 

mated  Charlotte  Corday  when  she  plunged  the  dag 
ger  into  the  breast  of  Marat. 

She  stood  before  that  court-martial  a  queen  of 
tragedy,  beautiful,  grand.  The  conflicting  emo 
tions  which  she  felt  swept  in  swift  succession  over 
her  face.  Love,  hate,  pity,  loathing,  shame, 
remorse. 

"General  Negley,"  she  cried,  "I  will  not  have 
the  innocent  surfer  for  my  acts.  I  thought  nothing 
could  wring  from  me  what  I  now  say.  I  am  a  true 
daughter  of  the  South,  every  drop  of  blood  in  my 
veins  flows  in  sympathy  for  the  sacred  cause.  I 
hate  you  all.  I  hate  that  rag  you  call  the  flag  of 
the  free.  Day  after  day  I  saw  it  floating  from  the 
dome  of  our  proud  capitol,  and  I  took  a  solemn 
oath  it  should  come  down.  My  father  is  in  the 
Confederate  army ;  many  a  time  have  your  troops 
felt  the  fury  of  his  charging  columns;  my  only 
brother  lies  in  an  unknown  grave  at  Perryville, 
but  he  fell  by  the  side  of  the  cannon  he  had  cap 
tured.  For  the  sake  of  my  country,  that  I  might 
free  my  native  city  from  the  pollution  of  your  pres 
ence,"  and  as  she  said  it,  she  raised  her  streaming 
eyes  toward  heaven,  "I  forgot  my  love  of  truth — 
my — my  womanhood.  I  accepted  the  addresses  of 
Captain  Ainsworth,  I  pretended  to  love  him.  In 
return  he  gave  me  the  love  of  a  true  man.  I  repaid 
him  with  deceit,  treachery.  I  pretended  to  love 
your  hateful  cause;  through  his  influence  I  obtained 
passes;  I  carried  to  Forrest  plans  of  your  fortifica 
tions,  the  strength  of  your  army.  .  I  tried  to  get 


230  ON    GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

the  countersign  of  Captain  Ainsworth,  but  he 
refused." 

At  these  words  the  captain  leaned  forward, 
wonder  and  amazement  in  his  countenance. 

The  girl  went  on.  "I  made  it  a  test  of  his  love. 
I  told  him  the  man  that  I  married  must  trust  me — 
even  with  his  life.  He  still  refused.  I  found  a 
sentinel  who  sold  me  the  countersign — sold  it  for 
gold — gold  that  you  miserable  Yankees  love  so  well. 
At  first  I  thought  it  was  he  who  had  betrayed  me, 
but  I  find  I  have  one  of  my  own  kin  to  thank  for 
that,  a  traitor  blacker  than  Benedict  Arnold.  I 
make  this  confession  from  a  sense  of  justice,  not 
from  any  love  I  bear  Captain  Ainsworth.  I  hate 
him,  as  I  hate  you  all  who  oppress  my  country ;  I 
had  rather  die  than  marry  an  oppressor  of  the 
South.  Do  with  me  as  you  like,  I  am  only  sorry 
my  plans  failed." 

She  stopped.  For  a  moment  there  was  complete 
silence.  Tears  were  rolling  down  the  bronzed 
cheeks  of  many  a  stern  soldier.  General  Negley 
made  a  motion  to  the  guard  to  take  Kate  from  the 
room.  Then  the  members  of  the  court-martial 
consulted  for  a  short  time,  and  General  Negley 
announced  the  decision. 

"There  is  no  evidence,"  said  he,  "that  Lieuten 
ant  Louis  Garrard  has  ever  entered  the  city  as  a 
spy,  and  he  will  be  held  as  a  prisoner  of  war. 
Guards,  remove  him." 

Garrard  turned  toward  Negley  an  appealing  look 
as  much  as  to  say :  ' '  I  care  nothing  for  myself.  What 


Do  with  me  as  you  like.     I  am  only  sorry  my  Plans  failed. 


CHANGE   THE   COUNTERSIGN.  231 

of  her?"  but  the  guards  hurried  him  on,  and  he 
went  out  reeling  like  a  drunken  man. 

''Captain  Ainsworth,"  continued  the  General, 
"according  to  the  testimony  of  Miss  Shackelford, 
and  no  one  can  doubt  its  truth  who  heard  it,  has 
only  been  guilty  of  grave  indiscretion.  Let  this  be 
a  lesson  to  you,  Captain,  not  to  trust  every  pretty 
face.  You  are  released  from  arrest  and  can  resume 
your  duties." 

Ainsworth  tried  to  stammer  his  thanks,  but  his 
voice  died  in  his  throat ;  he  was  thinking  of  her  who 
had  perjured  herself  that  he  might  go  free. 

"As  for  Miss  Shackelford,"  and  the  general's 
voice  grew  husky,  "by  her  own  confession  she  is  a 
spy,  and  according  to  the  law  of  all  nations,  the 
punishment  of  a  spy  is — death." 

At  the  word  "death"  Captain  Ainsworth  sprang 
to  his  feet,  he  stretched  forth  his  arms,  his  features 
worked  convulsively,  he  tried  to  speak,  but  his  voice 
died  away  in  a  gurgle,  and  he  fell  forward  on  his 
face,  a  thin  stream  of  blood  flowing  from  his  mouth. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

"YOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHE." 

A  SURGEON  who  was  present   bent  over  the 
insensible   form   of  the   captain,  and  placed 
his  hand  over  his  heart. 

"He  is  not  dead,"  he  remarked,  after  a  moment's 
examination,  "but  he  has  burst  a  blood  vessel,  and 
his  life  hangs  on  a  thread." 

An  ambulance  was  ordered,  and  Ainsworth  was 
conveyed  to  the  hospital,  and  placed  in  the  same 
ward  where  Fred  lay  tossing  and  raving  with  the 
fever. 

After  order  was  restored,  General  Negley  said, 
"The  decree  of  the  court  in  regard  to  Miss  Kate 
Shackelford  is  this:  Owing  to  her  extreme  youth 
and  also  from  the  fact  that  she  is  a  woman,  it  is 
ordered  that  she  be  taken  to  Fort  Lafayette,  in 
New  York  harbor,  and  there  confined  until  the 
close  of  the  war/' 

Before  Kate  was  removed  north  she  was  allowed 
an  interview  with  her  mother  and  her  betrothed, 
Lieutenant  Garrard.  The  poor  girl  bore  up 
bravely,  but  when  the  weeping,  distracted  mother 
took  her  in  her  arms  for  the  last  time  before  she 
was  sent  north,  Kate  broke  down  completely,  and 
clung  sobbing  to  her  mother's  neck. 

232 


"YOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHE."   233 

Her  parting  with  Lieutenant  Garrard  was  more 
composed.  "Bear  up,  darling,"  he  said.  "Our 
parting  will  not  be  for  long.  The  South  will  soon 
win  her  independence,  and  then  you  will  be  set  at 
liberty.  Under  the  bonny  blue  flag  of  the  South 
our  nuptials  will  be  celebrated,  and  we  will  forget 
all  these  days  of  agony, ' '  and  as  he  spoke,  his  face 
shone  with  enthusiasm,  and  Kate  was  comforted. 
Well  was  it  for  them,  at  this  moment,  that  the  veil 
of  the  future  was  not  parted  for  them  to  see  what 
was  beyond.  They  never  met  again.  Kate  was 
conveyed  to  her  northern  prison,  and  Garrard  was 
soon  exchanged  and  joined  his  regiment. 

Fred,  in  the  delirium  of  fever,  knew  nothing  of 
the  arrest  and  trial  of  his  cousin.  For  a  week  he 
hovered  betwixt  life  and  death,  and  then  there  was 
a  change  for  the  better;  but  it  was  nearly  a  month 
before  he  was  able  to  hear  news  of  the  outside  world. 
Both  Smith  and  Darling  haunted  the  hospital  day 
and  night,  and  when  Fred  was  pronounced  out  of 
danger  their  joy  knew  no  bounds. 

The  first  words  which  Fred  uttered  when  he  came 
to  himself  were  to  ask  if  the  city  was  safe.  At  first 
they  did  not  understand,  but  when  they  did  and 
assured  him  that  the  attempted  surprise  was  a  com 
plete  failure,  a  smile  lit  up  his  wan  face,  and  drop 
ping  into  a  quiet  slumber  he  improved  rapidly  from 
that  time.  When  he  was  able  to  sit  up  Smith  and 
Darling  told  him  the  story  of  their  adventures. 

"Hardly  had  the  boys  left  us,"  said  Darling, 
"when  we  heard  the  party  in  pursuit  of  us  coming. 


234  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

We  rode  to  one  side  and  let  them  pass,  the 
darkness  effectually  concealing  us.  As  soon  as  it 
was  light  we  crept  as  close  to  the  Confederate  camp 
as  we  dared,  to  see  if  we  could  discover  any  trace 
of  you.  Imagine  our  joy  when  we  saw  you  alive, 
although  wounded. 

"  'Dick, '  whispered  Smith  to  me,  'we  will  have 

the    captain  before  we  quit,  or  die  in  the  attempt.' 

"Shake,  old  fellow,'  I   whispered  back,  and  we 

shook  hands,  promising  each  other  never  to  give 

up  the  pursuit,  except  with  our  lives." 

Fred's  eyes  grew  moist  as  he  heard  this.  "How 
can  I  ever  repay  you  for  your  faithfulness?"  he  said. 

"Repay?"  replied  Darling,  with  a  hurt  look, 
"Captain,  please  don't  talk  about  rewarding  us. 
We  were  in  hopes,"  continued  he,  "that  they 
would  leave  you  with  their  badly  wounded,  and 
were  greatly  disappointed  when  we  saw  you  ride 
away  with  them.  What  to  do  next  was  the  ques 
tion.  If  we  only  had  Confederate  uniforms  we 
could  follow  without  much  danger.  Watching  his 
chance,  Smith  managed  to  get  possession  of  two 
Confederate  coats  belonging  to  the  wounded  men; 
they  had  been  hung  out  on  a  line  to  air.  We  put 
them  on  and  boldly  rode  after  you.  If  we  met  a 
citizen  we  only  had  to  say  we  belonged  to  the  de 
tachment  ahead,  and  all  suspicion  was  allayed. 
The  first  night,  you  remember,  they  took  you  to  a 
house.  It  was  so  closely  guarded,  we  could  do 
nothing.  When  you  crossed  the  river  the  next 
day  we  were  at  our  wits'  end.  But  learning  from 


"YOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHED   235 

some  negroes  that  Forrest's  headquarters  were  but 
a  short  distance  from  the  river,  we  at  once  came  to 
the  conclusion  they  had  taken  you  there.  Secret 
ing  our  horses  in  a  thicket,  we  located  a  skiff,  and 
when  night  came  stole  it  and  crossed  the  river. 
We  suddenly  ran  onto  some  pickets,  were  chal 
lenged,  and  fired  on.  As  we  ran  away,  I  heard 
one  of  the  pickets  say,  'Some  prowling  niggers, 
probably. '  There  was  nothing  for  us  to  do  but 
wait  for  daylight.  We  then  readily  located  For 
rest's  headquarters,  but  owing  to  the  large  force 
present  there  was  no  getting  near  it.  We  watched 
all  that  day  without  results.  When  night  came 
we  recrossed  the  river — we  had  kept  our  skiff  hid — 
cared  for  our  horses,  and  returned  to  our  hiding- 
place  on  this  side.  Not  until  the  afternoon  was 
there  any  change.  Then  the  troops  marched  away, 
leaving  the  house  with  only  a  guard.  Now  was 
our  opportunity.  As  soon  as  it  was  dark  we 
approached  as  near  the  house  as  possible,  and  gave 
the  signal  agreed  upon  in  Kentucky.  At  first  there 
was  no  response,  and  we  began  to  despair,  when 
suddenly  a  light  was  struck  in  an  upper  room,  and 
we  saw  you  through  the  window.  Then  you  gave 
the  sign,  and  we  knew  that  we  were  heard  and 
understood.  And  then  in  the  darkness  Smith  and 
I  just  hugged  each  other  like  two  girls.  I  don't 
know  but  we  cried." 

"Now,  Dick,  don't  be  a  fool,"  chimed  in  Smith, 
but  there  was  a  suspicious  tremor  in  his  voice. 

"Well,  Captain,"  continued  Darling,  "you  know 


236  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS' S  STAFF. 

the  rest,  how  we  got  away  with  the  sentinel,  and 
you  came  to  us." 

"I  know  I  shall  never  forget  your  devotion," 
answered  Fred ;"  two  more  faithful  friends  a  man 
never  had." 

"Look  a-here,  Captain,"  said  Smith,  in  an 
aggrieved  tone,  "I  want  you  to  stop  sayin'  that. 
Wasn't  you  wounded  and  taken  prisoner  savin*  nr* 
wuthless  carcuss?" 

"Well,  Smith,"  replied  Fred,  with  a  smile  "we 
shall  have  to  call  it  quits,  and  say  no  more." 

Smith  shook  his  head  as  if  he  thought  the  obliga 
tion  was  still  on  his  part. 

While  Fred  was  in  the  hospital  an  incident 
occurred  which  must  not  be  overlooked.  One  day 
there  came  through  the  ward  one  of  those  angels 
of  mercy  who  devoted  their  lives  to  the  care  of  the 
sick  and  wounded.  She  was  a  beautiful  girl,  but 
her  face  wore  an  expression  of  the  deepest  sadness. 
As  she  would  glide  from  couch  to  couch,  speaking 
a  word  of  cheer  here,  smoothing  a  pillow  there,  the 
eyes  of  the  suffering  would  brighten,  and  blessings 
followed  in  her  train. 

No  sooner  did  Fred  catch  sight  of  her  than  he 
stretched  out  his  arms  and  cried,  "Mabel!  Mabel!" 

In  a  moment  Mabel  Vaughan,  whom  he  had  once 
rescued  from  a  mob  in  Louisville,  was  by  his  side. 

"Fred!  Fred!  is  this  you?"  she  exclaimed. 
"You  don't  know  how  glad  I  am  to  see  you — but 
not  this  way — not  this  way,"  and  she  smoothed 
back  the  hair  from  his  temple,  and  pressed  as  pure 


"YOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHED   237 

and  holy  a  kiss  as  ever  sister  gave  a  brother  on  his 
forehead. 

"The  sight  of  you  will  make  me  well,  Mabel," 
said  Fred,  gayly,  and  it  really  did  seem  that  her 
presence  was  better  than  medicine. 

When  some  of  the  officers  who  had  witnessed  the 
meeting  between  Mabel  and  Fred  rallied  him  over 
the  beautiful  nurse,  he  looked  distressed  and  said, 
"Boys,  let  me  tell  you  her  history." 

Then  he  told  how  he  had  rescued  her  from  the 
mob,  of  the  miniature  flag  she  wore  on  her  breast, 
and  afterward  how  her  betrothed  wore  it,  how  it 
was  returned  to  her  all  crimsoned  with  his  heart's 
blood,  and  now  she  was  devoting  her  life  to  the 
cause  for  which  he  had  died. 

They  listened  to  the  story,  and  after  that  Mabel 
Vaughan  was  in  their  eyes  more  of  an  angel  than 
ever.  There  was  not  a  soldier  in  that  ward  but 
would  gladly  have  laid  down  his  life  for  her. 

There  was  one  in  the  ward  who  listened  to  the 
story  with  closed  eyes,  and  who  seemed  to  take  no 
interest  in  it.  This  was  Captain  Ainsworth,  who 
lay  on  his  sick  bed  praying  for  death.  He  thought 
he  could  never  love  or  have  faith  in  woman  again, 
yet  the  very  woman  that  he  condemned  had  per 
jured  herself  that  his  life  and  honor  might  be  saved. 

The  month  of  November  had  come  and  gone 
before  Fred  was  well  enough  to  resume  his  duties. 
The  army  he  had  left  in  Kentucky  was  now 
camped  in  and  around  Nashville.  Buell  had  been 
relieved  of  his  command.  When  it  was  known  that 


238  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Bragg  was  on  his  retreat  from  Kentucky,  Halleck 
planned  in  his  office  at  Washington  another  of 
his  brilliant  paper  campaigns.  He  ordered  Buell 
to  march  into  Eastern  Tennessee.  Buell  showed 
the  impossibility  of  making  the  movement,  and 
absolutely  refused  to  obey  the  order.  He  had 
already  suffered  enough  for  Halleck's  mistakes. 
Halleck  responded  by  removing  him.  In  this  Hal 
leck  did  wisely,  for  Buell  had  lost  the  confidence  of 
his  army.  Exceedingly  unpopular  before  the  battle 
of  Perryville,  he  was  much  more  so  afterwards.  As 
in  the  summer  he  had  to  bear  the  sins  of  Halleck 
as  well  as  his  own,  so  at  Perryville  he  was  not  only 
blamed  for  his  own  blunders,  but  for  the  greater 
ones  of  others.  To  a  great  degree  Buell  made  the 
Army  of  the  Cumberland;  yet  he  left  it  unmourned, 
and  most  cordially  hated  by  the  great  majority  of 
his  men  and  officers. 

His  successor  was  Major  General  William  Rose- 
crans,  "Old  Rosy,"  as  the  boys  called  him.  He 
was  fresh  from  his  great  victory  at  Corinth,  and  was 
well  received  by  the  army.  But  the  heart  of  the 
whole  army  was  with  General  Thomas;  he  it  was 
who  should  have  been  appointed  to  the  command ; 
it  rightfully  belonged  to  him.  Halleck  made  the 
lame  excuse  that  as  he  had  appointed  Thomas  once, 
and  he  had  refused,  he  could  not  appoint  him 
again.  But  no  one  besides  Halleck  ever  saw  the 
force  of  the  excuse. 

Fred  did  not  learn  what  had  befallen  Kate  until 
after  his  return  to  duty.  He  was  horror-stricken 


"YOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHE?   239 

when  told  that  she  had  been  convicted  as  a  spy 
and  was  confined  in  Fort  LaFayette.  The  whole 
story  was  told  him.  He  saw  it  all.  To  clear 
Ainsworth  she  had  convicted  herself. 

"I  remember  Ainsworth,"  said  Fred;  "he  was  in 
the  hospital  with  me.  I  never  saw  any  one  whose 
countenance  expressed  such  utter  hopelessness. 
He  looked  to  me  like  a  man  who  wanted  to  die. 
No  wonder;  he  should  hang  himself." 

"Hang  himself!"  exclaimed  the  officer  with 
whom  he  was  talking,  in  surprise.  "Why?" 

"For  letting  a  woman — "  Fred  stopped;  what 
good  would  it  do  to  say  that  Kate  had  told  a  lie, 
and  that  Ainsworth  was  really  guilty?  So  he  added, 
"For  being  a  milksop,  and  being  made  a  fool  of  by 
a  chit  of  a  girl." 

"He  evidently  was  very  much  in  love  with  her," 
replied  the  officer.  "It  was  the  fact  that  he  thought 
she  had  been  sentenced  to  death  that  made  him 
burst  a  blood  vessel.  But,  Captain,  I  can't  blame 
Ainsworth  much.  Many  a  man  has  sold  his  birth 
right  in  paradise  for  a  woman  less  lovely.  Zounds ! 
you  should  have  seen  her  before  the  court-martial. 
She  put  me  in  mind  of  a  Grecian  goddess." 

"She  is  worth  a  dozen  of  Ainsworth,"  said  Fred, 
bitterly,  as  he  turned  away.  He  went  to  his 
quarters  perfectly  dejected.  To  save  Nashville  he 
had  imprisoned  his  cousin,  and  she  a  girl  nurtured 
in  luxury.  What  should  he  do?  Go  and  see  her 
at  once?  No,  she  probably  knew  the  part  he  had 
acted,  and  would  turn  from  him  with  scorn. 


240  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

' 'My  beautiful,  noble  Cousin  Kate!"  he  ex 
claimed,  as  he  walked  the  floor  in  agony.  "To  partly 
undo  the  wrong  you  did  Ainsworth,  you  convicted 
yourself.  I  will  save  you  if  I  have  to  move  heaven 
and  earth." 

He  at  once  went  to  General  Thomas  and  told 
him  the  whole  story.  The  General  was  greatly 
interested. 

"She"  must  be  a  grand  girl,"  said  the  general; 
"it  can  do  no  good  to  keep  her  in  prison  longer,  as 
we  shall  soon  move  on  beyond  Nashville,  and  her 
power  for  harm  will  be  gone.  What  do  you  want 
me  to  do,  Captain?" 

"Give  me  a  personal  letter  to  President  Lincoln, 
recommending  a  pardon,"  answered  Fred. 

"I  will  gladly  do  that,"  replied  Thomas,  and  the 
general  sat  down  and  wrote  the  letter.  Then  he 
said,  "Wait  a  moment,  Captain,  I  want  you  to 
take  another  letter  to  the  President  on  some  private 
matters." 

It  took  him  much  longer  to  write  this  letter  than 
it  did  the  other.  After  thanking  General  Thomas 
for  his  kindness,  Fred  went  to  see  General  Negley. 
That  officer  received  him  with  the  greatest  con 
sideration. 

"Captain,"  he  said,  with  evident  emotion,  "I 
shall  never  forget  that  it  was  through  you  I  received 
the  information  that  enabled  me  to  save  Nashville. 
If  the  city  had  been  captured  I  should  have  been  a 
ruined  man.  I  owe  you  more  than  I  ever  can 
repay. 


"TOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHE."   241 

"No,  you  do  not,  General,"  answered  Fred;  "I 
have  come  to  ask  a  favor  of  you,  now,  which,  if 
granted,  will  make  me  your  debtor." 

''What   can  it  be?"   asked   Negley,  in   surprise. 

"That  you  give  me  a  letter  to  the  President, 
asking  him,  as  a  personal  favor,  to  grant  a  full  par 
don  to  my  cousin,  Kate  Shackelford." 

Negley' s  countenance  fell.  "Captain,"  he 
answered  slowly,  "you  have  asked  me  a  hard  thing. 
I  admire  the  girl;  but  there  is  no  doubt  of  her 
guilt.  She  came  near  losing  us  Nashville.  I  have 
had  a  great  deal  of  trouble  here  with  the  Rebel 
women.  They  must  be  taught  they  cannot  act  the 
spy  with  impunity.  Liberate  this  girl,  and  it  will 
encourage  the  whole  brood." 

"But  if  every  woman  in  Nashville  should  turn 
spy,  they  could  do  little  harm  now.  General,  I  ask 
this  as  a  personal  favor." 

"As  a  personal  favor  I  will  grant  your  request, 
but  on  no  other  grounds."  And  the  general  wrote 
the  letter. 

Securing  a  leave  of  absence  for  ten  days,  Fred 
started  for  Washington.  He  had  no  trouble  in 
securing  an  audience  with  the  President.  He 
had  never  seen  Abraham  Lincoln  before,  and 
looked  on  his  ungainly  figure  and  careworn,  homely 
face  with  great  interest.  Through  his  dark,  sor 
rowful  eyes,  was  seen  the  great  sympathetic  soul  of 
the  man. 

Mr.  Lincoln  looked  at  Fred  in  surprise  when  he 
was  ushered  into  his  presence.  "I  was  told  that 


242  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Captain    Shackelford,   chief  of    General    Thomas's 
scouts,  wished  to  see  me,"  he  said. 

"I  am  Captain  Shackelford,"  replied  Fred,  mod 
estly. 

"Well,  well,"  replied  Mr.  Lincoln,  with  a  twinkle 
in  his  eye,  "it  does  beat  all  how  quick  they  sprout 
captains  out  West;  your  business,  Captain." 

Fred  told  him  his  mission,  and  handed  him  the 
letters  of  Generals  Thomas  and  Negley,  and  also 
gave  him  Thomas's  private  letter. 

Mr.  Lincoln  first  read  the  letters  of  Thomas  and 
Negley,  relative  to  granting  the  pardon.  "This," 
said  he,  taking  up  the  other  letter,  "you  say,  is  a 
private  communication  from  General  Thomas?" 

"Yes,  Mr.  President."  As  Mr.  Lincoln  read,  he 
glanced  at  Fred  curiously.  At  last  he  said,  "Cap 
tain,  come  to  me  at  nine  o'clock  this  evening;  I  shall 
then  be  free  from  the  cares  of  state.  I  want  some 
conversation  with  you  on  affairs  around  Nashville. 
I  will  then,  also,  consider  your  request." 

Fred  thanked  him  and  passed  out.  Going  back 
at  the  appointed  time  he  found  the  President  alone. 

"Captain, "said  Mr.  Lincoln,  "General  Thomas's 
letter  tells  me  you  have  had  a  most  wonderful  career, 
and  have  performed  services  of  the  utmost  value  to 
the  country.  You  look  young  for  one  who  has  done 
so  much.  You  must  tell  me  all  about  yourself;  I 
have  so  many  grave  matters  to  attend  to  that  a  story 
of  adventure  will  cheer  me  up." 

So  Fred  gave  him  a  brief  account  of  his  life  from 
his  meeting  with  Nelson.  When  he  came  to  tell 


"TOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHE."   243 

Mr.  Lincoln  of  his  riding  past  the  place  of  his  birth 
the  President  was  greatly  amused. 

"That, "  said  he,  "confirms  the  Scriptures,  'A 
prophet  hath  no  honor  in  his  own  country." 

When  Fred  had  finished,  the  President  sat  a  short 
time  with  a  look  of  the  deepest  sadness  on  his  face ; 
he  then  said: 

"Yours  has  been  a  remarkable  career,  Captain. 
The  spirit  of  that  sainted  mother,  whose  dying 
hand  pointed  out  the  path  in  which  to  walk,  must 
have  protected  you  through  all  your  dangers."  He 
suddenly  ceased  talking,  and  fell  into  a  reverie. 
His  face  assumed  a  look  of  the  deepest  melancholy, 
and  he  sighed  deeply.  Was  he  thinking  of  that 
lonely,  neglected  grave  in  Indiana? 

Arousing  himself,  he  continued:  "Pardon  me, 
Captain,  I  nearly  forgot  your  errand ;  your  request 
is  granted."  With  a  few  strokes  of  his  pen  he 
wrote  a  full  pardon  for  Miss  Kate  Shackelford, 
convicted  of  being  a  spy,  and  handed  it  to  Fred, 
saying,  "Here  is  what  you  asked;  it  is  little  to  give 
for  what  you  have  done.  May  you  still  be  pro 
tected  in  the  midst  of  dangers." 

With  a  full  heart  Fred  thanked  him,  and  the  in 
terview  was  over.  He  never  saw  Mr.  Lincoln  again. 

As  fast  as  the  train  could  carry  him,  Fred 
went  to  New  York,  and  hastened  to  the  fort  where 
Kate  was  confined.  He  found  her  sitting  in  her  lonely 
cell,  the  bloom  of  her  cheek  gone,  but  her  spirit 
still  unconquered.  When  she  saw  who  her  visitor 
was,  she  sprang  to  her  feet,  her  eyes  flashing. 


244  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  Sl^AFF. 

"Why  pollute  my  prison  cell  with  your  hated 
presence?"  she  cried.  "Out  of  my  sight,  dog, 
traitor!  You  contaminate  the  very  air  I  breathe." 

"Kate!  Kate!"  exclaimed  Fred,  "don't;  your 
words  cut  like  a  knife.  You  know  not  what  you  say. ' ' 

"Is  it  not  owing  to  you  that  I  am  here?"  she 
answered,  in  tones  of  the  utmost  scorn.  "You 
betrayed  me,  you  delivered  me  over  to  be  hanged, 
for  all  you  cared.  You  have  left  me  here  to  lan 
guish  in  this  vile  place,  without  one  word  of  pity. 
Out  of  my  sight  before  I  spurn  you!"  And  she 
turned  her  back  on  him. 

"Kate,  for  God's  sake  hear  me!  You  do  me 
wrong.  I  was  sick — sick  unto  death ;  I  knew  noth 
ing  of  your  arrest,  trial,  and  sentence.  Kate,  as 
soon  as  I  heard,  I  came  to  you.  I  have  learned  all. 
I  was  confined  in  Forrest's  headquarters  and  over 
heard  your  interview  with  Breckinridge  and  Forrest. 
I  escaped  and  gave  the  alarm,  but  had  no  thought 
of  betraying  you.  I  know  you  received  the  counter 
sign  of  Ainsworth,  and  in  the  nobleness  of  your 
soul  you  saved  him — saved  him  because  he  had 
loved  and  trusted  you,  and  you  had  deceived  him. 
Kate,  you  are  a  heroine — I  am  proud  of  you  !  But 
see  what  I  have  brought  you  ;  how  would  you  like 
a  letter  from  home?" 

In  spite  of  herself  the  word  "home"  brought 
tears  to  the  eyes  of  the  proud  girl. 

"Put  it  down,"  she  said,  brokenly;  "I  cannot 
bear  to  receive  it  from  your  hand." 

Fred  put  the  pardon  down,  and  stepped  back  a 


"TOU  CONTAMINATE  THE  AIR  I  BREATHE?   245 

few  feet.  The  girl  turned  and  snatched  the  letter 
up.  So  great  was  her  eagerness  she  did  not 
notice  it  was  an  official  document.  She  was  hungry 
to  hear  a  word  from  those  she  loved.  As  she  read, 
her  eyes  dilated;  then,  as  she  grasped  the  full 
import  of  what  she  read,  the  paper  dropped  from 
her  trembling  hands,  and  with  a  cry  of  "O  Fred, 
Fred,  forgive  me!"  she  flung  herself  into  his  arms, 
and  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears. 

"There,  there,  Kate,  it's  all  right,  don't  cry! 
it's  home,  mother,  Bessie*."  And  taking  her  by 
the  hand  he  led  her  out  into  the  glorious  sunlight 
of  heaven. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

STONE  RIVER. 

WHEN  Fred  returned  to  duty,  he  found  things 
greatly  changed.  Of  the  fine  body  of 
scouts  he  had  organized  only  Smith  and  Darling 
remained.  The  others  had  been  assigned  to  duty 
elsewhere,  or  had  been  ordered  to  their  respective 
commands. 

General  Rosecrans  was  a  stranger  to  him,  nor 
was  General  Thomas  as  highly  esteemed  by  Rose 
crans  as  by  Buell.  Rosecrans  had  rapidly  concen 
trated  his  army  around  Nashville  with  the  intention 
of  attacking  Bragg,  who  lay  at  Murfreesboro,  only 
thirty-two  miles  away.  Skirmishes  took  place 
almost  daily  between  the  outposts  of  the  two 
armies. 

Bragg  had  placed  his  army  in  comfortable  winter 
quarters,  thinking  that  Rosecrans  would  not  ven 
ture  to  attack  him.  In  fact,  so  harried  was  Rose 
crans  by  the  Confederate  cavalry  in  cutting  his 
communications,  that  Bragg  confidently  believed 
he  would  be  obliged  to  retreat.  To  bring  this 
about  he  sent  away  nearly  two-thirds  of  his  cavalry. 
Two  brigades  under  John  H.  Morgan  were  to  oper 
ate  against  the  Louisville  and  Nashville  railway, 

246 


STONE  RIVER.  247 

and  two  brigades  under  Forrest  were  to  raid  West 
Tennessee. 

Morgan  had  his  usual  good  luck.  He  struck  the 
railroad  at  Bacon  Creek,  and  swept  to  within  twenty 
miles  of  Louisville,  capturing  the  forces  at  Bacon 
Creek,  Nolen,  Elizabethtown,  and  Muldraugh  Hill. 
At  the  latter  place  he  burned  two  long  trestles, 
each  over  a  thousand  feet  long,  thus  effectually 
crippling  the  road.  In  his  report  Morgan  says  that 
on  this  raid  he  captured  and  paroled  1,877  prison 
ers,  and  destroyed  over  two  million  dollars  worth  of 
property,  with  a  loss  of  only  two  killed,  twenty- 
four  wounded,  and  sixty-four  prisoners.  He  was, 
surely,  the  scourge  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland. 

Forrest,  at  first,  was  also  very  successful  in  his 
raid,  capturing  several  towns  with  over  twelve  hun 
dred  prisoners.  Among  these  prisoners  was  no  less 
a  personage  than  Colonel  Robert  G.  Ingersoll, 
afterwards  the  celebrated  agnostic  lecturer. 

It  is  related  that  a  Confederate  trooper  drew  up 
his  gun  to  shoot  Ingersoll  when  but  a  few  feet  from 
him.  But  the  quick  wit  of  the  skeptic  saved  him. 

''Hold  on!"  shouted  Ingersoll,  "I  have  been 
waiting  for  the  last  hour  to  recognize  your  blamed 
old  Confederacy." 

The  witticism  pleased  the  soldier  immensely,  and 
Ingersoll  was  treated  with  the  greatest  consideration. 
But  Forrest  came  to  grief  on  the  thirty-first  of 
December  at  Parker's  Cross-Roads,  when  he  was 
badly  defeated  with  the  loss  of  several  hundred 
men,  and  most  of  his  artillery. 


248  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S   STAFF. 

With  two-thirds  of  the  Confederate  cavalry  gone, 
Rosecrans  saw  his  opportunity.  If  he  intended 
to  attack  Bragg  at  all,  now  was  the  time.  While 
Christmas  bells  were  ringing,  and  children  all  over 
the  world  were  singing,  "Peace  on  earth,  good 
will  to  men,"  Rosecrans  gave  orders  to  advance, 
and  forty-five  thousand  men  marched  forth  to 
battle. 

The  evening  of  December  30,  1862,  found  Rose- 
crans's  army  drawn  up  in  battle  array  before  the 
Confederate  hosts.  For  miles  the  long  lines 
extended  through  fields,  tangled  woods,  and  cedar 
thickets.  Between  Rosecrans's  army  and  Murfrees- 
boro  flowed  the  little  stream  of  Stone  River,  whose 
clear  waters  were  destined  to  run  red  with  the  blood 
of  brave  men. 

As  on  the  death  of  some  barbaric  kings  hundreds 
of  their  subjects  were  slain  to  accompany  them  to 
the  land  of  spirits,  so  did  the  expiring  Old  Year 
1862  demand  the  slaughter  of  thousands  that  he 
might  not  pass  into  the  realm  of  shades  unattended 
and  alone. 

Rosecrans's  plan  of  battle  was  complete.  At 
early  dawn  the  army  was  to  take  the  step  forward 
that  would  bring  on  the  terrible  struggle.  Darkness 
came,  and  nearly  a  hundred  thousand  men  sank 
down  to  rest,  their  only  covering  God's  sky,  their 
thoughts  far  away  with  the  loved  ones  at  home. 
But,  even  before  a  battle,  weary  soldiers  sleep 
peacefully.  There  would  be  no  running  away  on 
the  part  of  Bragg  this  time ;  there  would  be  a  battle. 


STONE  RIVER.  249 

The  strength  of  the  opposing  armies  was  nearly 
equal;  the  conflict  would  be  a  desperate  one. 

In  the  silence  which  rested  over  the  sleeping 
army,  General  Thomas  and  Fred  sat  talking.  Fred 
had  just  ridden  up  and  made  his  last  report.  He 
had  been  over  on  the  right,  and  had  told  the  gen 
eral  the  condition  of  affairs  as  he  had  found  them. 

After  Fred  had  made  his  report,  General  Thomas 
sat  buried  in  thought  for  some  time,  then  said: 

"I  do  not  like  what  you  have  told  me,  Captain. 
I  sincerely  trust  things  are  not  as  bad  on  the  right  as 
you  think."  Then  with  a  grave  face,  and  without 
another  word,  he  turned  and  sought  his  quarters. 

"What  is  it,  Shackelford,  that  has  so  alarmed 
you  about  the  right?"  asked  a  brother  staff  officer, 
who  had  overheard  the  last  remark  of  General 
Thomas. 

"Many  things,"  answered  Fred.  "The  line  is 
badly  posted  for  one  thing.  I  heard  General  Rose- 
crans  tell  General  McCook  so,  but  that  general  said 
it  was  as  good  as  he  could  make  it,  and  there  has 
been  no  change." 

"McCook  ought  to  know,"  replied  the  officer. 

"McCook,"  answered  Fred,  "holds  the  post  of 
danger.  You  know  our  army  is  massed  on  the  left, 
and  Rosecrans  is  to  make  his  main  attack  there. 
McCook  is  simply  ordered  to  hold  his  ground.  But 
in  my  scout  this  evening  I  found  that  the  Rebel  left 
extended  clear  beyond  McCook's  right.  I  so 
reported,  and  McCook  ordered  Johnson's  division  to 
the  right." 


250  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"That  is  one  of  the  largestxand  best  divisions  in 
the  army,"  said  the  officer,  "it  ought  to  hold  its 
own." 

"So  it  had,  but  what  are  the  facts?  General 
Johnson,  the  commander  of  the  division,  has  made 
his  headquarters  a  mile  and  a  half  in  the  rear  of  his 
division." 

"What!"  cried  the  officer,  sharply,  "and  occupy 
ing  the  post  of  danger?" 

"That  is  not  the  worst,"  continued  Fred;  "he 
has  halted  his  reserve  brigade  near  his  headquarters. 
General  Kirk,  who  commands  one  of  Johnson's  ad 
vance  brigades,  came  to  him  and  begged  of  him  to 
send  the  reserve  brigade  up  to  within  supporting  dis 
tance,  but  he  peremptorily  refused,  and  yet  McCook 
told  Johnson  that  he  would  not  be  surprised  if  half 
of  the  Rebel  army  were  down  on  him  in  the  morn 
ing.  I  tell  you  there  is  going  to  be  trouble  on  the 
right.  How  I  wish  General  Thomas  were  in  com 
mand  there." 

"So  do  I,"  replied  the  officer,  with  an  oath;  "I 
do  not  see  what  Rosecrans  is  thinking  of.  Here  is 
Thomas,  the  ablest  general  in  the  army,  with  the 
smallest  command.  Both  McCook  and  Crittenden 
have  larger,  and  have  the  posts  of  danger,  and  of 
honor,  but  I  hope  it  will  come  out  all  right." 

"God  grant  it,"  replied  Fred;  "but  I  have  my 
doubts." 

Morning — the  last  morning  of  the  old  year — broke 
cold,  gray,  and  foggy.  Rosecrans  commenced  his 
movement  on  the  left  early.  Van  Cleve's  division 


STONE  RIVER.  251 

crossed  the  river  without  opposition,  Wood  was 
preparing  to  follow  when  there  came  the  sound  of 
battle  from  the  right.  This  was  what  Rosecrans 
rather  expected  and  wished  for.  If  Bragg  massed 
his  forces  against  McCook,  it  would  make  the  task 
of  Crittenden  so  much  easier.  Surely  McCook 
could  hold  his  ground,  and  that  was  all  that  Rose 
crans  wished.  As  the  sound  of  conflict  on  the  right 
increased,  Rosecrans  hurried  up  the  movement  on 
the  left.  His  hopes  of  victory  were  high.  Already 
he  saw  Murfreesboro  within  his  grasp. 

An  aide  to  General  McCook  galloped  up  and  told 
him  that  the  right  had  been  attacked  by  an  over 
whelming  force. 

"Tell  McCook,''  replied  Rosecrans,  "to  hold  his 
ground  stubbornly,  and  if  he  must  fall  back,  to  do  so 
slowly.  Tell  him  to  hold  an  hour,  and  all  will  be 
well.  By  that  time  Bragg  will  have  enough  to  do 
to  attend  to  his  own  imperiled  right." 

The  roar  of  battle  grew  fiercer,  and  another  aide 
came  galloping  furiously  to  Rosecrans.  "The  right 
is  crushed!"  he  gasped. 

Rosecrans  rode  back  a  short  distance  and  looked. 
Already  across  the  fields  to  the  right  and  rear 
fugitives  had  begun  to  drift.  The  roar  of  the  bat 
tle  was  appalling.  Every  moment  the  signs  of 
demoralization  and  defeat  became  more  and  more 
apparent. 

Rosecrans' s  hopes  sank.  He  saw  that  now, 
instead  of  being  the  aggressor,  he  must  fight  for 
the  very  existence  of  his  army. 


252  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

With  a  heavy  heart,  he  countermanded  the  order 
for  the  advance  on  the  left,  ordered  Wood  and  Van 
Cleve  back  from  across  the  river,  and  turned  his 
horse's  head  toward  the  right,  where  the  battle  was 
raging. 

Long  before  day  General  Thomas  was  up.  He 
saw  that  every  commanding  officer  was  with  his 
command,  every  regiment  in  its  place.  Just  as  the 
sun  had  begun  to  dispel  the  fog,  there  came  from 
the  right  the  sound  of  battle. 

"The  expected  has  come/'  exclaimed  General 
Thomas;  "McCook  is  heavily  attacked." 

"General,"  said  Fred,  "let  me  ride  over  that 
way,  I  may  learn  something  of  value." 

"You  can  go,"  answered  Thomas,  "but  report 
back  as  soon  as  possible ;  the  battle  may  strike  our 
front  at  any  moment." 

When  Fred  neared  the  scene  of  conflict,  a  ter 
rible  sight  met  his  view.  First  came  a  few  soldiers, 
fleeing  as  for  their  lives,  then  broken  detachments, 
then  fragments  of  regiments  clinging  together,  turn 
ing  once  in  a  while,  like  stags  at  bay,  to  fight,  only 
to  be  borne  back  again.  Johnson's  whole  division 
had  been  broken,  shattered  as  by  an  earthquake 
shock. 

From  the  fugitives,  Fred  learned  the  whole  shame 
ful  story.  Back  in  his  headquarters,  a  mile  and  a 
half  away,  Johnson  had  paid  no  attention  to  his  divi 
sion.  General  Willich,  commanding  the  right  bri 
gade,  became  impatient  to  see  General  Johnson,  and 
leaving  his  brigade,  rode  back  to  his  headquarters. 


STONE  RIVER.  253 

He  had  not  reached  his  destination  when  the  attack 
came.  It  was  in  the  nature  of  a  surprise,  so  unex 
pected,  so  swift  was  it.  Through  the  fog  the  Con 
federates  had  approached  the  Union  lines.  They 
had  no  skirmishers  out,  but  came  on  in  solid 
line  of  battle.  Hardly  had  the  pickets  discovered 
their  danger  when,  like  a  mighty  wave,  the  Confed 
erates  swept  over  them,  and  on  to  the  line  of  battle. 
In  five  minutes  after  the  first  alarm,  the  right 
brigades  were  crushed  and  in  retreat.  Willich,  hear 
ing  the  conflict,  turned  to  ride  back  to  his  brigade, 
but  was  met  by  the  Confederate  advance,  who  killed 
his  horse  and  captured  him.  General  Kirk,  com 
manding  the  second  brigade,  was  mortally  wounded, 
leaving  the  right  without  a  general.  Thus  the  two 
brigades  were  shattered  and  broken  at  the  very  first 
onset. 

This  is  the  story  Fred  heard,  and,  sick  at  heart, 
he  rode  back  at  full  speed.  He  found  General 
Thomas  cool  but  anxious. 

"How  is  it?"  he  cried,  as  soon  as  Fred  reined  in 
his  horse.  "How  bad  is  it?" 

"As  bad  as  bad  can  be,"  bitterly  answered  Fred. 
"Johnson's  division  is  annihilated.  Davis  is  being 
attacked  in  front,  flank,  and  rear;  his  right  brigade 
was  already  giving  way  as  I  left.  It  had  to,  or  be 
captured.  When  Davis  goes  it  will  be  Sheridan's 
turn,  then  ours." 

"Then  you  think  the  whole  right  will  be  swept 
back?"  asked  Thomas  hurriedly. 

"Yes,"    answered    Fred.       "Hark!       Davis     is 


254  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

being  driven  back  now.  The  roar  of  battle  is 
sweeping  down  Sheridan's  lines.  It  will  reach  us  in 
a  moment.  Ah!  there  go  the  guns  of  Negley. 
General,  we  are  in  for  it." 

"Go  tell  Negley,"  said  Thomas,  "of  the  situa 
tion  ;  tell  him  to  look  well  to  his  right,  but  to  hold 
on  as  long  as  possible." 

The  wave  of  battle  now  rolled  on  from  right  to 
left,  and  soon  the  whole  line  was  engaged.  The 
heavens  grew  black  with  smoke.  The  shouts  of  the 
combatants,  the  shrieks  of  the  wounded,  the  roll  of 
musketry,  the  thunder  of  cannon,  all  commingled 
in  one  dreadful  chorus. 

Everywhere  along  the  front  the  enemy  was  hurled 
back,  except  on  the  right — there  they  crept  around 
on  flank,  and  in  rear,  and  brigade  after  brigade  crum 
bled  away.  The  cedar  thickets  smoked  and  flamed 
like  volcanoes.  Trees  and  rocks  were  shattered  with 
shot  and  shell.  At  last,  after  fighting  long  and 
hard  as  only  tried  veterans  under  dauntless 
leaders  can  fight,  out  of  the  cedars  the  men 
of  Davis  and  Sheridan  were  forced.  Cannon,  with 
the  wheels  of  the  carnages  smashed  against  the 
rocks  and  trees,  went  bounding  along  over  the 
ground,  the  horses  on  the  full  run.  The  open 
fields  were  soon  filled  with  the  shattered  regiments 
slowly  seeking  safety  in  the  rear. 

Rosecrans  ordered  a  new  line  to  be  formed  on 
rising  ground  along  the  Nashville  road.  But  the 
Confederates  had  to  be  stopped,  or  they  would  be 


STONE  RIVER.  255 

upon  the  line  before  it  could  be  formed,  and  all 
would  be  lost. 

Now  came  the  supreme  moment  for  the  heroic 
Thomas.  On  him  rested  the  salvation  of  the  army. 
He  it  was  who  must  check  that  headlong  pursuit. 
Turning  to  Fred,  he  said: 

"Go  tell  General  Rousseau  to  change  front  to 
the  right,  to  throw  his  division  in  between  the 
retreating  army  and  the  enemy,  and  to  hold  his 
position  until  ordered  back.  Tell  him  to  do  this 
if  every  man  falls." 

The  hero  of  Perryville  smiled  grimly  when  he 
received  the  order.  "Tell  General  Thomas,"  he 
said,  "it  shall  be  done." 

Throwing  his  division  into  a  depression  in  the  open 
field,  a  short  distance  from  the  cedars,  Rousseau 
formed  his  lines,  and  awaited  the  onset.  He  did 
not  have  a  minute  to  wait.  Out  of  the  cedars  the 
exulting  Confederates  poured,  confident  of  an  easy 
victory. 

Instead  of  a  fleeing,  panic-stricken  mass  as  they 
expected,  they  were  confronted  by  a  solid  line  of 
men.  Before  the  withering  volley  of  Rousseau's 
legions  they  reeled  and  staggered,  and  then  broke 
and  fled  wildly  back  into  the  cedars.  But  it  was 
only  to  rush  out  again  more  determined  than  ever, 
to  be  driven  back  once  more. 

For  twenty  minutes  the  conflict  raged ;  for  twenty 
minutes  the  smoke  arose  in  great  clouds;  for 
twenty  minutes  that  human  torrent  of  Confederates 
was  held  back. 


256  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

General  Thomas  sat  on  his  horse,  and  without 
changing  countenance  watched  the  dreadful  conflict. 
At  the  end  of  twenty  minutes  he  said  to  Fred, 
"Go  tell  Rousseau  to  fall  back,  the  line  is  formed." 

Through  the  smoke  and  iron  tempest  Fred  rode. 
His  horse  went  down.*  Catching  a  riderless  one, 
which  came  galloping  by,  he  mounted  and  dashed 
on. 

Rousseau  received  the  order,  and  with  their  faces 
to  the  foe,  his  men  fell  back,  leaving  nearly  half  of 
their  number  dead  and  wounded.  It  was  the  turn 
ing  point  of  the  battle.  There  was  to  be  no  more 
retreating.  Like  a  great  door  the  army  had  swung 
back,  until  the  line  ran  at  a  right  angle  with  the 
one  held  in  the  morning.  Only  the  extreme  left 
held  its  position.  It  was  the  pivot  on  which  the 
army  had  swung.  This  point,  known  as  the  Round 
Forest,  now  became  the  key  to  the  battlefield. 
This  taken,  Bragg's  victory  would  be  complete. 
Against  the  Round  Forest  Bragg  now  hurled  his 
legions  in  overwhelming  numbers.  They  were 
flung  back  only  to  re-form  and  come  on  again. 

Rosecrans  saw  the  danger,  and  rode  down  into 
the  thickest  of  the  fight  to  encourage  his  men  and 
to  hurry  forward  reinforcements. 

His  staff  was  scattered,  only  his  chief  of  staff, 
Garesche,  being  with  him.  He  asked  General 
Thomas  for  an  aide,  and  Fred  was  sent  to  him. 
Through  the  tempest  of  shot  and  shell,  accom- 

*Fred  never  rode  Prince  in  time  of  battle,  if  he  could  avoid 
it.  The  horse's  life  was  too  valuable  to  him. 


STONE  RIVER.  257 

panied  by  Garesche,  Fred,  and  three  orderlies, 
Rosecrans  rode.  One  after  another  the  orderlies 
went  down  in  death.  Suddenly  Fred  saw  the  head 
of  Garesche  disappear,  as  if  by  magic,  the  red  blood 
spouted  high,  and  then  the  headless  trunk  toppled 
to  the  ground.  Covered  with  the  blood  of  his 
beloved  Garesche,  with  white  face  and  compressed 
lips  Rosecrans  dashed  on,  and  the  Round  Forest 
was  reached. 

"Hold!  Hold!"  he  shouted,  "Reinforcements 
are  on  the  way!"  The  soldiers  recognized  their 
commander,  and  cheer  after  cheer  rent  the  air. 

Napoleon  at  Lodi  was  not  a  grander  figure  than 
was  Rosecrans  when  he  took  that  ride  to  the  Round 
Forest. 

It  was  Nelson's  old  division  that  held  the  Forest. 
Fred  recognized  the  familiar  faces,  and  with  soul  on 
fire,  he  rode  along  the  line,  swinging  his  hat,  and 
cheering  like  a  maniac. 

The  powder-begrimed  soldiers  caught  sight  of 
him,  and  a  shout  went  up  of  "Nelson's  young 
scout!  Nelson's  young  scout!" 

A  color-bearer  waved  his  flag  at  him  and  cried, 
"It  was  presented  to  us  by  Nelson;  a  reward  for 
valor  at  Shiloh.  No — "  The  words  died  on  his 
lips,  and  he  pitched  forward  on  his  face  dead — a  ball 
had  pierced  his  brain. 

Before  the  flag  which  fell  from  his  dying  hands 
had  reached  the  ground,  it  was  snatched  by  a  young 
sergeant  and  waved  aloft.  The  hands  which  held 
it  up  were  those  of  Hugh  Raymond.  He  had 


258  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

been  exchanged,  and  was  now  back  with  his  com 
pany. 

Fred  had  time  only  to  wave  a  salute  to  the  young 
soldier  when  the  Confederates  came  sweeping  for 
ward  to  the  charge  once  more,  and  clouds  of  smoke 
veiled  the  scenes  of  carnage  enacted. 

Along  the  whole  line  the  battle  now  raged,  but 
firm  as  adamant  the  Federals  stood,  and  everywhere 
the  Confederates  were  driven  back.  The  short 
winter  day  drew  to  a  close,  and  the  sound  of  battle 
died  away. 

In  the  darkness,  Federal  and  Confederate  com 
mingled,  picking  up  and  caring  for  their  dead  and 
wounded.  It  was  a  work  of  mercy  in  which  neither 
side  was  molested. 

The  light  of  the  new  year  dawned,  but  the  con 
flict  was  not  renewed.  All  day  the  armies  lay  like 
two  great  wounded  beasts  growling  at  each  other. 
Now  and  then  a  great  gun  would  spit  fire  and 
smoke,  and  a  shell  would  go  shrieking  on  its  way, 
as  if  challenging  a  renewal  of  the  battle.  Spiteful 
skirmish  firing  would  break  out  for  a  time,  and  then 
die  away  in  scattered  shots.  The  carnage  had  been 
so  great  the  day  before,  both  armies  had  to  breathe.* 

*The  battle  of  Stone  River,  for  the  number  of  men  engaged, 
was  one  of  the  bloodiest  battles  of  modern  times.  The  actual 
number  of  troops  engaged  on  both  sides  was  85,000.  Of  this 
number  20,000  were  killed  and  wounded,  or  nearly  twenty-five 
per  cent.  Besides  his  killed  and  wounded,  Rosecrans  lost  nearly 
4,000  prisoners.  His  total  loss  was  thirty-one  per  cent  of  his 
entire  force.  In  addition  to  this,  Wheeler  raided  the  rear,  and 
destroyed  nearly  1,000  wagons  and  killed  thousands  of  horses 
and  mules.  The  turnpike  from  Lavergne  to  Murfreesboro  was 
one  scene  of  destruction,  half-burned  wagons  and  the  car- 


STONE  RIVER.  259 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  second  of  January  Bragg 
massed  his  forces  for  the  last  desperate  effort.  Then 
came  that  magnificent  charge  of  Breckinridge's  divi 
sion,  a  charge  that  was  as  daring  as  Pickett's  charge 
at  Gettysburg.  Fifty  cannon  smote  his  ranks  with 
their  iron  hail,  and  bleeding  and  torn,  his  division 
was  hurled  back. 

The  struggle  for  the  possession  of  Murfreesboro 
was  over.  On  the  night  of  the  third  of  January 
Bragg  retreated,  leaving  some  two  thousand  of  his 
wounded,  but  no  munitions  of  war.  Rosecrans  won 
Murfreesboro,  but  nothing  more.  But  for  Johnson 
the  victory  might  have  been  a  great  one.  As  for 
General  R.  M.  Johnson,  no  excuse  he  could  give, 
nothing  he  ever  did  afterward,  can  atone  for  his 
criminal  carelessness  at  Stone  River.  From  their 
bloody  graves  hundreds  of  heroic  dead  cry  out  to 
accuse  him. 

casses  of  animals  literally  paving  the  way.  At  the  close  of  the 
first  day's  fight,  Rosecrans  was  worse  defeated  than  was  Mc- 
Clellan  in  any  of  his  battles  before  Richmond,  than  Hooker  at 
Chancellorsville,  or  even  than  he  himself  was  when  he  fled  from 
the  field  of  Chickamauga.  It  was  only  by  hanging  on  that  he 
won.  Neither  general  kept  any  reserve.  The  field  of  Stone  River 
is  one  that  the  North  and  the  South  can  point  to  with  equal 
pride.  Here,  nearly  equal  in  numbers,  the  men  of  the  North 
and  the  South  battled  for  three  days  before  Bragg  sounded  the 
retreat,  and  then  it  was  with  ranks  unbroken,  and  a  rear  so 
solid  that  it  bade  defiance  to  pursuit.  It  was  so  nearly  a  drawn 
battle  that  neither  side  has  cause  to  boast,  except  of  the  valor 
of  its  soldiers.  Stone  River,  like  Chickamauga,  is  the  common 
heritage  of  the  American  people. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  VALIANT  HUSBAND. 

FOR  six  months  after  the  battle  of  Stone  River 
the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  made  no  ad 
vance.  But  during  this  time  there  were  several 
minor  engagements  which  arose  to  the  dignity  of 
battles,  to  say  nothing  of  innumerable  skirmishes. 
The  Confederate  cavalry,  under  Morgan,  Wheeler, 
and  Forrest,  continually  harassed  the  outposts,  and 
made  a  number  of  important  captures  of  isolated 
commands. 

On  the  third  of  February  Wheeler  and  Forrest, 
combined,  made  a  determined  assault  on  Dover, 
near  the  site  of  Fort  Donelson,  but  after  several 
hours  of  desperate  righting  were  repulsed  with  the 
loss  of  several  hundred  killed  and  wounded. 

Among  the  killed  was  Lieutenant  Louis  Garrard, 
the  betrothed  of  Kate  Shackelford.  During  the 
fight  Lieutenant  Garrard  was  conspicuous  for  his 
bravery,  and  was  killed  by  a  bayonet  thrust  while 
inside  a  line  of  entrenchments  he  had  carried. 

Fred  was  shocked  when  he  heard  of  Garrard 's 
death,  for  he  had  conceived  a  strong  attachment  for 
the  gallant  Confederate  officer.  He  at  once 
repaired  to  Nashville,  where  he  found  Kate  com 
pletely  prostrated  with  the  news. 

260 


A    VALIANT  HUSBAND.  261 

"Oh,  Fred!"  she  wailed,  ''go  and  get  his  body. 
It  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Federals,  and  you  know 
how  the  'dead  Rebels,'  as  they  call  them,  are 
buried." 

So  Fred  went  to  Dover,  procured  the  body,  had 
it  placed  in  a  neat  metallic  casket,  and  brought  it 
to  Nashville. 

Poor  Kate!  How  Fred  pitied  her  as  she  hung 
sobbing  over  the  dead  body  of  her  lover!  Yet  she 
was  but  one  out  of  millions  stricken  by  the  war. 
For  four  long  years  this  was  a  land  of  tears  and 
agony. 

Under  the  direction  of  General  Thomas,  Fred 
had  again  organized  a  small  company  of  scouts,  and 
these  few  men  became  as  great  a  source  of  trouble 
to  Morgan  and  Wheeler  as  those  raiders  were  to 
the  Union  forces.  At  the  earnest  request  of  Fred, 
Hugh  Raymond  had  been  detailed  as  one  of  his 
company.  As  for  John  Smith  of  Kentucky,  he 
was  t continually  chafing  because  Morgan  was  not 
captured. 

"It  'pears  to  me,"  he  said  to  Fred  one  day, 
taking  a  big  chew  of  Kentucky  twist,  "that  our 
ginerals  is  a  big  set  of  mutton-heads.  Here  Mor 
gan  goes  scootin'  and  cavortin'  'round,  and  doin' 
jist  as  he  blame  pleases.  Blast  my  hide!  give  me 
the  command  of  a  rigiment,  an'  I  will  catch  him, 
myself." 

"Now,  Smith,"  replied  Fred,  with  a  smile,  "you 
are  reflecting  on  your  captain." 

"No,  I  ain't,"  answered  Smith,  with  vehemence. 


262  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"You  hev  had  command  of  no  rigiment.  If  you 
had,  Morgan  would  hev  bin  gobbled  long  ago. 
Hevn't  we  whipped  him  every  little  brush  we  hev 
had  with  him?" 

"We  have  given  him  a  little  trouble,  that's  so, 
Smith." 

"A  little!"  answered  Smith,  with  a  toss  of  the 
head.  "If  it  hadn't  been  fur  us  Morgan  would 
hev  had  half  the  army  by  this  time.  Jist  look  at 
Forrest  over  on  the  right,  gobbling  some  of  our 
men  most  every  day,  jest  because  we  air  not  thar. " 

"You  mean  the  Thompson  Station  and  Brent- 
wood  affairs,  Smith,  do  you  not?"  asked  Fred. 

"Yes;  nice  affairs,  wa'n't  they?" 

"Well,  Smith,  you  should  remember  that  Gen 
eral  Gilbert,  the  hero  of  Perryville,  was  in  com 
mand  at  Franklin  at  that  time." 

"That's  so,  an'  he  put  his  men  in  their  little  beds 
to  sleep,  jest  as  they  did  at  Corinth,  and  in  the 
mornin'  Forrest  and  Van  Dorn  had  'em.  Darn 
such  ginerels,  I  say!" 

"Pretty  well  put,  Smith,"  answered  Fred, 
laughing,  "but  I  have  news  for  you.  We  are  to  go 
on  a  scout  to-night,  and  try  to  locate  Morgan." 

"Hull  company  goin',  Captain?" 

"No;  I  shall  only  take  you  and  Darling  and 
Hugh." 

"Good;   I  am  jest  dyin'  fur  a  little  excitement." 

"You  may  get  more  excitement  than  you  want, 
Smith,"  replied  Fred.  "We  shall  start  about 
dark,  so  be  ready." 


A    VALIANT  HUSBAND.  263 

A  little  after  dark  Fred,  accompanied  by  the  three 
named  above,  left  Murfreesboro  by  the  Liberty  pike. 
A  rapid  ride  of  two  hours  took  them  beyond  Mil 
ton,  where  they  ran  into  a  squad  of  Morgan's  men, 
and  a  few  shots  were  exchanged.  The  fact  that 
neither  party  knew  the  strength  of  the  other  made 
both  wary.  Morgan's  men  soon  fell  back.  Fred 
now  left  the  pike  and  took  a  rough  country  road ; 
to  stay  on  the  turnpike  was  too  dangerous,  and  he 
wanted  to  locate  Morgan's  main  force  if  possible. 

After  going  several  miles,  they  came  in  sight  of 
camp-fires,  and  Fred  knew  that  Morgan's  whole 
force  was  before  him.  Advancing  cautiously  they 
came  to  a  house  from  which  a  light  was  still  gleam 
ing,  late  as  it  was.  As  they  looked,  the  door  of 
the  house  opened,  the  sounds  of  voices  and  laughter 
were  heard,  and  soon  three  Confederate  officers 
came  out,  mounted  their  horses,  and  rode  away 
toward  the  camp-fires. 

"Wouldn't  that  have  been  a  fine  haul!"  whis 
pered  Hugh,  regretfully,  as  they  disappeared  in  the 
darkness. 

"There  may  be  more  in  the  house,"  replied 
Fred,  "at  least  we  may  be  able  to  get  some  infor 
mation.  We  are  as  close  to  Morgan  as  we  can  get 
with  safety." 

A  hurried  consultation  was  held,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  Smith  should  interview  the  house,  the 
others  holding  themselves  in  supporting  distance. 
Riding  boldly  up  to  the  door,  Smith  called  out, 
"Hello!  in  thar!" 


264  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

There  was  a  sound  of  low  whispering,  of  shuf 
fling  feet,  and  then  a  voice  asked,  "Who  is  thar?" 

"A  Kentuckian,  looking  for  Morgan's  com 
mand,"  answered  Smith.  "Open  the  door." 

There  was  more  whispering,  and  then  a  woman's 
sharp  voice  said: 

"Morgan's  command  is  in  camp  not  over  a  mile 
from  here.  You  can't  miss  it." 

"But  I  want  to  ask  some  questions;  open  the 
door.  A  party  o'  Yanks  is  near;  they  will  be  here 
in  a  few  minutes." 

There  was  an  exclamation  of  surprise,  and  then 
a  man's  voice  was  heard  expostulating  with  the 
woman,  but  she  ended  the  argument  by  saying: 
"Out  of  my  way,  Nathan!  If  you  are  afraid  to 
open  the  door,  I  am  not." 

There  was  the  sound  of  a  key  turning  in  the  lock, 
the  door  was  thrown  open,  and  the  form  of  a 
woman  darkened  the  doorway.  Smith  stared  at 
her  in  surprise.  She  was  large,  very  large,  but  her 
form  was  as  perfect  as  if  carved  by  the  hand  of  a 
sculptor.  Her  hair,  which  was  luxuriant,  shone  in 
the  lamplight  like  burnished  copper,  and  her  com 
plexion  would  have  been  the  delight  of  a  city  belle. 
Despite  her  size  she  was  a  strikingly  handsome 
woman,  and  would  have  attracted  attention  any 
where.  Behind  her  stood  a  meek-looking  little 
man  who  kept  saying,  "Now,  Maggie,  don't  be 
rash!  don't  be  rash!" 

"Shut  up,    Nathan,"   commanded  the  woman, 


A    VALIANT  HUSBAND.  265 

and  then  to  Smith,  "Did  you  say  a  party  of  Yanks 
were  near?" 

"Yes,  right  at  my  heels." 

The  woman  sprang  back  in  the  house,  snatched 
a  long  dinner  horn  from  a  peg,  and  coming  to  the 
door,  commenced  to  blow  it  vigorously. 

"What's  that  fur?"  demanded  Smith. 

No  answer,  but  toot!  toot!  toot!  went  the  horn. 

"Stop  that!"  commanded  Smith,  striking  down 
the  horn. 

By  this  time,  seeing  something  was  wrong,  Fred 
and  Darling  appeared  on  the  scene,  leaving  Hugh 
to  care  for  the  horses. 

"Yanks!"  yelled  the  woman,  as  she  attempted 
to  give  the  horn  another  toot. 

"Yanks!"  shrieked  the  man,  as  he  turned  and 
made  a  dive  under  the  bed. 

The  horn  was  again  struck  down,  and  with  a  curse 
the  woman  made  a  dive  for  a  revolver  which  lay  on 
a  bureau.  But  Fred's  quick  eye  detected  the 
movement,  and  with  a  bound  he  caught  her  before 
she  reached  the  weapon.  She  fought  with  the  fury 
of  a  tiger,  and  it  would  have  gone  hard  with  Fred 
if  Darling  had  not  pinioned  her  arms  from  behind 
and  held  her  as  in  a  vice.  As  it  was,  she  tried  to 
bite,  and  emitted  yell  after  yell. 

"Madame,"  said  Fred,  firmly,  "stop  that  noise 
or  I  will  have  you  gagged." 

"Make  this  ruffian  let  me  go,"  she  panted. 

"If  you  promise  to  behave  yourself  and  make  no 


266  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

noise  I  will  have  him  let  you  go.  If  you  do  not, 
I  will  have  you  bound  and  gagged." 

Seeing  the  uselessness  of  resistance,  she  promised, 
and  Darling  set  her  free. 

"Where  is  Nathan?"  she  asked,  looking  around. 

"Those  must  be  his  feet  sticking  out  from  under 
the  bed,"  laughed  Fred,  as  he  pointed  to  the 
offending  members. 

"Oh,  the  coward!  the  coward!"  she  ejaculated. 
"If  he  had  only  fought  like  a  man." 

"Let's  see  what  Nathan  looks  like,"  said  Fred. 
"Darling,  pull  him  out." 

Darling  seized  hold  of  the  protruding  feet,  and 
with  a  sudden  jerk  landed  Nathan  in  the  middle  of 
the  floor.  Then  taking  him  by  the  ear,  he  raised 
him  to  his  feet  and  stood  him  before  his  incensed 
spouse. 

"There  he  is,  Maggie,"  said  Darling;  "what 
shall  we  do  with  him?" 

"Look  at  him!"  cried  the  woman,  with  the 
utmost  scorn  in  her  voice.  "See  him  shake!  Oh, 
the  coward!  the  coward!"  "Look  at  him!"  she 
continued.  "Isn't  he  a  nice  specimen  for  a  woman 
to  be  tied  to?" 

The  demon  of  mischief  took  possession  of  Fred, 
and  winking  at  his  companions,  he  solemnly  said: 
"Boys,  it  is  plain  to  be  seen  that  Nathan  here  has 
played  the  craven,  and  deserted  his  dear  wife  in  the 
hour  of  her  extremity.  What  shall  be  his  punish 
ment?" 

' '  Death ! ' '  said  Darling,  in  a  deep  sepulchral  voice. 


A    VALIANT  HUSBAND.  267 

"Death,"  echoed  Smith. 

The  woman  started,  looked  earnestly  at  Fred, 
then  seeing  by  his  countenance  that  nothing  serious 
was  contemplated,  she  turned  away  as  if  she  had  no 
further  interest  in  the  proceedings. 

The  man  fell  on  his  knees.  "Oh!  mercy, 
mercy!"  he  gasped. 

"A  husband  who  so  cowardly  deserted  his  dear 
wife  as  you  have  done,"  answered  Fred,  "deserves 
no  mercy.  But  she  shall  plead  for  you.  It  is  for 
her  to  say  whether  you  shall  live  or  not." 

"Maggie,  Maggie!"  wailed  Nathan,  "you  will 
not  let  these  men  murder  me!  Tell  them  what  a 
good  husband  I  have  been;  how  I  love  you!" 

Maggie  stood  unmoved. 

"She  refuses  to  plead  for  such  a  cowardly 
wretch,"  said  Fred.  "Take  him  out,  boys,  and 
hang  him." 

"Maggie!  Maggie!"  shrieked  the  thoroughly 
affrighted  husband,  "don't  let  them  hang  me.  Oh, 
Maggie!"  and  the  wretch  groveled  at  her  feet,  and 
tried  to  kiss  the  skirt  of  her  dress. 

She  spurned  him  away  with  her  foot. 

"No  use,  Nathan,"  coldly  remarked  Fred,  "your 
wife  declines  to  say  a  word  in  your  favor.  I 
reckon  you  will  have  to  hang." 

"Maggie!   Maggie!   speak.      I  will  be  your  slave. 
Oh!  mercy!  mercy!" 

"Get  up,  Nathan  Beech,"  said  the  woman,  curtly. 
"Such  a  coward  as  you  don't  deserve  to  live,  but 
I  will  give  you  one  chance  for  your  life.  Promise, 


268  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

to  join  Captain  Mathews's  company  and  fight  for 
your  country  like  a  man,  and  I  will  ask  these  Yan 
kees  to  spare  your  life." 

"I  know  what  you  want,"  whined  Nathan. 
"You  want  to  get  me  killed,  so  you  can  get  Cap 
tain  Mathews.  Oh!  I  have  seen  you  billing  and 
cooing  together." 

"Take  and  hang  him!"  snapped  Mrs.  Beech, 
her  eyes  flashing  fire. 

"Oh!  Maggie,  I  didn't  mean  it!  I  willjine!  I 
will  jine!" 

"I  don't  know  that  I  can  allow  Nathan  to  become 
a  soldier,  Mrs.  Beech,"  remarked  Fred.  "He  will 
make  such  a  valiant  one  I  am  afraid  we  Yankees 
will  stand  no  chance." 

"No  danger,"  replied  Mrs.  Beech,  with  a  curl  of 
the  lip. 

"Well,  Nathan,"  continued  Fred,  "as  I  promised 
your  wife  to  do  as  she  said,  I  shall  have  to  abide 
by  her  decision.  But  see  that  you  do  as  she 
desires,  or  it  will  be  the  worse  for  you." 

"Leave  him  to  me.  Let  him  back  out  if  he 
dares,"  said  his  wife,  ominously. 

"By  the  way,  Mrs.  Beech,"  exclaimed  Fred,  "I 
came  nearly  forgetting  something.  Give  Captain 
Mathews  my  compliments.  Tell  him  Captain  Fred 
Shackelford  sends  them." 

"Do  you  know  Captain  Mathews?"  asked  the 
woman,  turning  an  inquiring  look  on  him. 

"Quite  well,  madame;  he  stole  my  horse." 

"You   lie<      Captain   Mathews   is   a   gentleman. 


A    VALIANT  HUSBAND.  269 

It's  no  stealing  to  take  a  horse  from  a  thieving 
Yankee/' 

"Tut!  tut!  Maggie,  don't  call  names.  Was 
Captain  Mathews  one  of  those  officers  who  rode 
away  just  as  we  came?" 

"Yes,  yes,"  spoke  up  Nathan.  "Blast  his  pic 
ture!  He  is  hanging  around  here  half  of  his  time." 

"Nathan!"  said  his  wife,  casting  a  withering  look 
on  him. 

"I  didn't  mean  anything,  Maggie — indeed  I 
didn't.  I'll  jine  the  company  right  away,"  stam 
mered  Nathan,  turning  pale. 

"Well,  Mrs.  Beech,"  politely  remarked  Fred,  as 
he  took  off  his  hat  and  made  a  low  bow,  "I  am 
sorry,  but  the  time  has  come  for  us  to  part.  Many 
thanks  for  your  cordial  reception.  As  for  Nathan, 
I  wish  you  joy  of  so  valiant  a  husband." 

For  answer  the  angry  woman  consigned  Fred  to 
a  very  warm  place. 

"Poor  Nathan,"  laughed  Fred,  as  they  rode 
away;  "it  ought  to  be  a  relief  to  him  to  be  in  the 
army. 

"Yes,"  replied  Darling,  "the  army  should  be  a 
very  quiet,  peaceful  place  for  Nathan." 

"I  don't  blame  the  'oman,"  growled  Smith. 
"Andrew  Jackson!  how  did  she  come  to  marry 
such  a  sniveling  coward?  I  rather  like  that  'oman, 
I  do." 

"Hello!"  cried  Fred,  "has  Nathan  another 
rival?" 

"Not    if   Smith   knows   himself,"    answered   the 


270  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

old  scout;  "but  I  kinder  like  the  sperrit  of  that 
'oman,  danged  if  I  don't.  She  has  grit."  And 
Smith  took  his  accustomed  chew  of  tobacco,  and 
relapsed  into  silence. 

On  Fred's  return  to  Murfreesboro  he  made  his 
report  to  General  Thomas,  and  told  him  where 
Morgan  was  encamped. 

"How  I  would  like  to  catch  him!"  said  the  gen 
eral.  "Our  communications  are  not  safe  a  single 
day  while  he  is  at  large.  I  would  send  a  division 
against  him,  but  it  would  be  no  use;  he  would  run. 
We  ought  to  have  more  cavalry.  Rosecrans  has 
urged  this  on  Halleck,  but  he  seems  deaf  to  all 
entreaties.  I  do  not  see  that  we  can  do  any 
thing." 

"It's  a  hard  case,  General,"  answered  Fred. 

"Captain,"  suddenly  said  General  Thomas,  "I 
am  going  to  risk  sending  out  a  small  force  against 
Morgan — one  that  he  may  be  induced  to  attack. 
A  good  infantry  brigade  ought  to  whip  him.  How 
many  men  do  you  think  Morgan  has?" 

"I  should  say  at  least  three  thousand;  but  a 
good  infantry -brigade  of  fifteen  hundred,  with  a 
battery,  ought  to  hold  their  own  against  him, 
especially  if  the  commander  be  the  right  kind  of 
man.  I  don't  believe  Morgan  would  attack  a  larger 
force.  He  is  wary." 

"I  will  try  it,"  answered  the  general.  "Hold 
yourself  and  scouts  in  readiness  to  accompany  the 
brigade  to-morrow." 

The  next  morning  Colonel  A.  S.  Hall's  brigade 


A    VALIANT  HUSBAND.  271 

of  General  Reynolds's  division  was  ordered  to 
march  after  Morgan.  If  he  showed  any  inclina 
tion  to  attack,  they  were  to  draw  him  as  near 
Murfreesboro  as  possible,  select  a  good  position, 
and  fight  him  to  the  death.  Reinforcements  would 
be  sent  if  necessary. 

Marching  northeast  on  the  Liberty  turnpike, 
Colonel  Hall  met  with  no  serious  resistance  until 
the  second  day  out,  when  he  reached  a  point  beyond 
Statesville.  Here  Fred  brought  back  word  that 
Morgan's  whole  force  was  advancing. 

Morgan,  through  his  scouts,  had  ascertained  the 
strength  of  Colonel  Hall's  command,  and  antici 
pated  an  easy  victory.  Colonel  Hall,  as  soon  as  he 
received  the  intelligence  from  Fred  that  Morgan 
intended  to  fight,  commenced  to  fall  back.  This 
made  Morgan  more  sanguine  of  victory,  think 
ing  the  Federals  were  trying  to  avoid  battle,  and  he 
eagerly  pressed  forward. 

On  reaching  a  point  near  Milton,  Colonel  Hall 
formed  his  men  in  a  circle  around  a  hill,  posting 
his  artillery  on  the  summit,  so  it  could  be  made  to 
bear  in  any  direction. 

Hardly  was  the  line  formed  before  Morgan's  men 
were  on  them,  charging  with  terrific  yells.  But 
the  charge  was  easily  repulsed. 

Morgan  found  that  he  had  not  as  easy  a  task  as 
he  anticipated ;  so  he  dismounted  his  men,  sur 
rounded  the  hill,  and  charged  from  all  sides,  only 
to  be  driven  back.  Time  after  time  did  the  Con 
federates  charge  with  the  most  desperate  valor,  but 


272  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

everywhere  they  were  met  with  solid  ranks,  and 
were  forced  to  fall  back. 

In  one  of  these  charges  a  young  officer  led  his 
company  to  the  very  muzzles  of  the  Federal  guns. 
Suddenly  the  officer  found  himself  alone.  His  men 
had  been  shot  down  or  had  retreated.  Surrender 
he  would  not;  to  retreat  was  death.  A  hundred 
rifles  were  leveled  on  him.  He  calmly  folded  his 
arms  and  awaited  the  fatal  volley.  To  his  horror 
Fred  recognized  his  cousin,  Calhoun  Pennington. 
He  tried  to  cry  out,  but  his  voice  died  away.  But 
no  rifles  blazed.  Along  the  Union  lines  ran  the 
cry,  "Don't  shoot!  don't  shoot!  He  is  too  young 
and  brave  to  die!" 

Not  a  shot  was  fired,  and  a  cheer  swept  along 
the  line.  Calhoun  acknowledged  it  by  raising  his 
hat,  and  turning,  walked  calmly  back. 

Fred  sobbed  for  joy.  "Boys,"  he  cried,  "the 
age  of  chivalry  is  not  past.  No  knights  of  old  ever 
did  a  more  magnanimous  deed!" 

For  four  hours  the  battle  raged,  and  then,  baffled 
at  all  points,  Morgan  sullenly  withdrew  with  a 
loss  of  nearly  five  hundred  men.  It  was  the  most 
crushing  defeat  he  had  ever  experienced,  and  was 
the  beginning  of  the  misfortunes  which  culminated 
in  his  complete  overthrow  a  few  months  later. 

In  this  battle  Fred  and  his  scouts  performed  the 
most  valiant  service,  and  received  the  thanks  of 
Colonel  Hall,  and  what  pleased  Fred  better,  the 
warmest  commendation  of  General  Thomas. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CONWAY'S  REVENGE. 

THREE  weeks  after  the  battle  at  Milton,  Gen 
eral  David  S.  Stanley,  in  command  of  the 
Federal  cavalry,  concluded  he  was  strong  enough  to 
attack  Morgan  in  his  stronghold  at  Snow  Hill. 
The  battle  was  short  and  conclusive.  Morgan's 
men,  disheartened  by  their  defeat  at  Milton,  fled  at 
almost  the  first  fire,  breaking  up  into  small  detach 
ments.  Several  of  these  detachments  were  over 
taken  by  parties  of  the  Federals,  and  a  number  of 
severe  conflicts  took  place. 

In  one  of  these  encounters  Fred  made  a  brilliant 
charge  at  the  head  of  his  scouts,  putting  to  utter 
rout  a  company  of  Confederates,  killing  and  cap 
turing  some  twenty  of  them.  Among  the  prisoners 
was  Captain  Mathews.  He  surrendered  only  when 
Fred  had  shot  his  horse  and  had  him  covered  with 
his  revolver. 

"No  use  kicking,  Captain,"  cried  Fred.  "I 
have  the  drop  on  you.  Surrender!" 

With  a  curse  Mathews  dropped  his  weapon,  and 
growled,  "You  have  me  now,  Shackelford,  but  I 
will  have  you  some  day." 

"It  looks  as  if  it  was  my  horse  you  wanted, 
273 


274  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

instead  of  me,"  replied  Fred,  "and  you  must  have 
wanted  him  badly  to  send  two  thieves  to  steal  him." 

Mathews  winced.  "I  will  be  riding  that  hoss  of 
yours  yet,  when  you  are  in , "  he  blurted  out. 

"Be  careful  he  doesn't  throw  you,"  answered 
Fred,  sarcastically.  "Prince  wants  some  one  astride 
of  him  who  knows  how  to  ride." 

This  touched  Mathews  in  a  tender  spot,  for  he 
prided  himself  on  his  horsemanship. 

"Look  here,  boy,  Jim  Mathews  never  lets  him 
self  be  insulted  with  impunity,"  he  said,  white 
with  rage.  "I  now  wish  Morgan  had  let  Conway 
hang  you.  But  mark  my  word,  I  will  be  even  with 
you;  see  if  I  am  not." 

"Here,  Smith,"  said  Fred,  turning  to  the  old 
scout,  "I  place  this  gentleman  in  your  care.  He 
seems  to  be  a  little  out  of  temper  now." 

"He  had  better  keep  a  civil  tongue  in  his  head  if 
I  have  charge  of  him,"  retorted  Smith,  threaten 
ingly. 

Mathews  looked  at  the  old  scout,  considered  dis 
cretion  the  better  part  of  valor,  and  relapsed  into  a 
sullen  silence. 

"The  captain  feels  ruther  cut  up,"  said  one  of 
Mathews's  soldiers  who  had  been  captured  with 
him.  "Can't  blame  him  much,  seein'  he's  jest  bin 
married." 

"Married?"  echoed  Fred.  "Captain  Mathews 
just  been  married?" 

"Yes,  he  and  the  Widder  Beech  spliced  the  other 
day." 


CONWAT'S  REVENGE.  275 

"What!  not  the  wife  of  Nathan  Beech?"  asked 
Fred,  in  surprise. 

"Yes,  Nathan  Beech  that  war,"  responded  the 
soldier. 

"Why,  man  alive,  Nathan  Beech  was  alive  and 
well  not  over  two  weeks  ago." 

"Deader  than  a  herrin'  now.  Blown  to  pieces 
by  a  shell." 

"Tell  us  about  it,"  said  Fred,  and  the  men 
crowded  around  to  hear  the  story. 

"Well,"  replied  the  soldier,  "it  war  jest  this 
way:  Nathan  Beech  war  the  blamedest  little  coward 
you  ever  see.  His  wife  is  a  stunner.  Hair  as  red 
as  a  turkey's  gobble;  but  I  tell  you  she  is  a  looker. 
And  grit!  she  has  more  in  her  little  finger  than 
Nathan  had  in  his  whole  body.  The  captain  took 
a  shine  to  her  the  first  time  he  ever  seen  her.  One 
day — it  war  the  day  before  the  fight  at  Milton — 
blast  my  eyes!  if  Mrs.  Beech  didn't  bring  Nathan 
in  camp  and  have  him  enlist.  The  little  fellow 
shook  so  he  couldn't  sign  his  name,  and  we  all 
cussed  over  having  sech  a  coward  in  the  company. 
But  Captain  Mathews  he  laughed,  and  said  it  war 
all  right.  The  next  day,  when  the  first  shell  came 
shriekin'  over  us,  Nathan  jest  give  an  awful  yell, 
and,  turnin'  his  hoss,  went  for  the  rear  as  if  every 
Yank  in  creation  war  arter  him.  We  had  to  laff  to 
see  him  go.  Would  you  believe  it,  the  very  next, 
shell  that  was  thrown  went  over  our  heads  and  took 
Nathan,  kerplunk!  Thar  wasn't  enough  left  of  him 


276  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

to  make  a  decent  corpse.  A  week  afterwards  the 
bereaved  widder  married  trie  captain." 

"I  should  think  Mathews  would  rejoice  that  he 
has  been  captured,"  said  Fred. 

11  Don't  know  about  that,"  replied  the  soldier. 
"They  seemed  as  happy  as  two  kittens.  She  is  a 
powerful  handsome  'oman,  and  she  is  mighty  proud 
of  the  captain." 

On  their  return  to  Murfreesboro  Fred  turned  over 
his  prisoners.  The  next  day  they  were  placed  on 
board  the  cars  to  be  taken  to  Nashville,  thence 
North.  Fred  happened  to  be  at  the  depot  as  they 
were  taking  the  train,  and  Captain  Mathews,  seeing 
him,  said: 

"Well,  Shackelford,  you  are  on  top  now,  but  it 
will  be  my  turn  next.  Mark  my  word,  I  will  ride 
that  hoss  of  yours  yet."  And  mockingly  touching 
his  hat,  he  took  his  place  with  the  rest  of  the  pris 
oners. 

Fred  thought  the  threat  mere  bravado,  but  he 
was  startled  a  few  hours  later  on  hearing  that  For 
rest  had  captured  the  train  and  liberated  the  pris 
oners.  For  the  first  time  Fred  felt  a  thrill  of 
superstition.  What  if  the  tables  should  be  turned, 
and  he  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  infuriated 
captain?  Such  a  thing  might  come  about  by  the 
chances  of  war,  but  there  was  no  use  of  borrowing 
trouble. 

In  all  of  his  numerous  encounters  with  Morgan 
Fred  had  never  met  or  even  seen  Calhoun  Pennington 
except  that  time  during  the  battle  of  Milton.  But 


CON  WAT'S  REVENGE.  277 

a  few  days  after  the  escape  of  Captain  Mathews,  in 
one  of  his  scouts  he  fell  in  with  a  detachment  of 
Morgan's  men,  and  he  soon  discovered  that  they 
were  in  command  of  Calhoun.  Hoisting  a  white 
handkerchief,  Fred  rode  forward  and  made  himself 
known.  A  truce  was  at  once  declared,  and  the 
cousins  met  in  friendly  embrace,  instead  of  deadly 
conflict. 

Calhoun  now  wore  the  bars  of  a  captain,  and 
laughingly  told  Fred  he  could  not  crow  over  him 
any  more. 

"Do  you  know,*'  said  Calhoun,  ''that  your  old 
friend  Conway  is  now  a  major?  Morgan  has  little 
use  for  the  fellow,  but  he  was  enabled  to  secure  the 
promotion  through  some  outside  influence.  I 
reckon  I  shall  have  to  fight  the  fellow  yet.  He  has 
taken  a  violent  dislike  to  me,  I  suppose  because  I 
am  your  cousin.  Mathews  is  also  quite  bitter 
against  you ;  but  he  is  not  vindictive,  though  he 
swears  by  all  the  prophets  he  will  yet  have  Prince." 

The  cousins  had  to  talk  fast,  and  they  were  just 
about  to  bid  each  other  good-bye,  when  there  came 
the  sound  of  rapid  firing  from  the  direction  in  which 
Fred  had  left  his  command. 

"What's  that?"  exclaimed  Fred,  as  he  wheeled 
his  horse  to  gallop  back.  To  his  surprise  more  than 
a  hundred  Confederates  were  charging  down  on 
him,  and  at  their  head  rode  Major  Conway  and 
Captain  Mathews.  There  was  no  escape;  Fred 
was  in  a  trap. 

When  Calhoun  saw  them  he  turned  slightly  pale, 


278  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

but  speaking  hurriedly  to  Fred,  he  said:  "Do  not  be 
alarmed.  I  will  explain.  It  would  be  an  outrage 
to  hold  you  a  prisoner." 

No  sooner  did  Conway  see  Fred  than  he  cried: 
"Captain  Shackelford,  by  all  that's  great!  Luck  is 
with  me  this  time." 

"And,  Captain,  you  will  oblige  me  by  letting  me 
have  that  hoss  of  mine,"  said  Mathews,  with  mock 
politeness. 

"Gentlemen,"  said  Calhoun,  with  forced  calm 
ness,  "you  are  laboring  under  a  mistake.  Captain 
Shackelford  met  me  here  under  a  flag  of  truce.  As 
honorable  soldiers  we  can  do  no  more  than  let  him 
return  as  free  as  he  came." 

"A  very  modest  request,"  sneered  Conway. 
"This  traitor  and  spy  escaped  me  once  through 
your  instrumentality.  I  will  see  that  he  does  not 
again." 

"Major  Conway,"  replied  Calhoun,  trembling 
with  passion,  "this  is  an  outrage.  Captain  Shack 
elford  is  under  my  protection,  and  if  you  have  no 
honor,  I  have.  I  told  you  I  met  my  cousin  here 
under  a  flag  of  truce." 

"Who  gave  you  authority  to  meet  Captain 
Shackelford  under  a  flag  of  truce?"  roared  Conway. 
"Not  only  will  I  hold  Shackelford  a  prisoner,  but 
your  own  conduct  shall  be  inquired  into.  It  looks 
very  much  like  treason." 

Calhoun  grew  deadly  pale,  and  reached  for  his 
revolver.  Conway's  life  would  have  ended  then 
and  there  if  Fred  had  not  grasped  his  cousin's  arm. 


CONWAT^S  REVENGE.  279 

"Don't,  Calhoun,"  pleaded  Fred,  "don't  imperil 
your  standing  or  your  life  by  defending  me;  it  will 
do  no  good." 

"Captain  Mathews,"  exclaimed  Conway,  "arrest 
Captain  Pennington.  You  all  here  are  witnesses  to 
the  fact  he  has  had  treasonable  communications 
with  the  prisoner  here ;  and  when  charged  with  the 
crime  attempted  to  kill  me." 

In  a  moment  Calhoun  was  disarmed  and  placed 
under  arrest. 

"Captain  Mathews,"  said  Conway,  "take  a 
strong  escort,  and  conduct  Captain  Pennington  to 
division  headquarters.  Not  to  Morgan,  remember." 

"Why  not  to  Morgan?"  asked  Calhoun. 

"Because  this  is  a  case  for  higher  authority  than 
a  brigade  commander,"  answered  Conway. 

"It  is  because,"  retorted  Calhoun,  "you  know 
Morgan  will  not  believe  your  black  lies,  and  you 
want  to  poison  the  minds  of  those  higher  in  author 
ity  before  he  or  I  can  get  a  hearing." 

Conway's  face  became  as  black  as  a  thunder 
cloud.  "If  you  were  not  a  prisoner,  I  would  call 
you  to  an  account  for  that  language,"  he  exclaimed. 
"As  it  is,  you  are  beneath  my  notice.  Away  with 
him,  Mathews." 

"First,  Major,"  said  Mathews,  "let  me  change 
hosses  with  Captain  Shackelford.  You  know  I 
promised  myself  that  pleasure." 

"All  right,  Captain;  be  quick  about  it." 

Fred  knew  that  it  was  of  no  use  to  protest.  He 
was  also  stunned  with  the  misfortune  which  had 


2So  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

overtaken  Calhoun.  Dismounting,  he  placed 
Prince's  bridle  in  Mathews's  hand,  and  controlling 
his  feelings  by  a  powerful  effort,  he  said,  " Captain, 
I  ask  nothing  for  myself,  but  be  kind  to  the 
horse." 

Mathews  was  touched.  Like  Fred,  he  loved  a 
good  horse.  "Don't  worry,  Captain,"  he  answered 
quietly.  "I  shall  see  the  hoss  has  good  treatment. 
Then  I  leave  you  a  good  mare  in  his  place.  Molly 
is  all  right,  as  you  will  find.  And  I  will  loan  her 
to  you  to  ride  to  McMinnville. " 

"Good-bye,  old  fellow,  good-bye!"  murmured 
Fred,  as  he  patted  Prince  on  the  forehead;  his  heart 
was  too  full  to  say  more. 

The  rough  troopers  were  touched  by  this  parting 
between  master  and  horse.  They  could  have  seen 
Fred  shot,  and  laughed  over  his  death  agony,  but 
this  affection  between  man  and  steed  they  under 
stood.  More  than  one  of  them  had  left  a  faithful 
horse  to  die,  and  gone  on  their  ways,  with  wet  eyes. 

Fred  watched  Mathews  as  he  rode  away,  and 
waved  Calhoun  a  last  adieu. 

After  the  party  was  lost  to  view,  Conway  said  to 
the  senior  officer  of  his  command:  "Captain, 
march  the  command  back  to  McMinnville.  I  will 
detail  six  men  and  take  the  prisoner  here  to  Tulla- 
homa.  I  reckon  General  Bragg  would  like  to  inter 
view  him." 

Thus  saying,  he  chose  six  of  the  most  villainous- 
looking  soldiers  in  the  whole  command  as  the 
escort.  After  riding  with  the  main  body  for  about 


CON  WAT'S  REVENGE.  281 

a  mile  the  major  took  a  road  which  led  directly 
toward  Tullahoma.  About  two  miles  further  on 
they  came  to  a  place  where  the  wood  came  down 
to  the  road  and  a  wide-spreading  tree  afforded  a 
most  delightful  shade.  Under  this  tree  Major 
Conway  halted,  and  ordered  his  men  to  dismount. 
Then  for  the  first  time  he  spoke  to  Fred. 

"Do  you  know  what  I  am  going  to  do  with 
you?"  he  asked,  abruptly  and  with  a  scowling  coun 
tenance. 

"Going  to  take  me  to  Tullahoma,  as  you  said,  I 
suppose,"  answered  Fred. 

"I  am  going  to  kill  you,"  he  replied  with  a  fear 
ful  oath.  Fred  started.  For  a  moment  every 
thing  grew  black  before  him,  and  he  came  nearly 
falling.  Controlling  himself  by  a  powerful  effort, 
he  said:  "Surely,  Major  Conway,  you  must  be 
joking.  To  kill  a  prisoner  in  cold  blood  is  simply 
murder.  Honorable  soldiers  do  not  wage  warfare 
that  way." 

' ' To  kill  a  traitor  and  a  spy  is  no  crime, ' '  retorted 
Conway. 

' '  You  dare  not  kill  me ! "  cried  Fred.  ' ' The  Con 
federate  generals  are  not  murderers.  Morgan, 
Wheeler,  Bragg,  would  bring  you  to  a  swift 
account." 

A  look  of  devilish  triumph  came  into  Conway's 
face  as  he  answered:  "Prisoners  sometimes  try  to 
escape.  You  are  going  to  try  to  escape,  and  will 
get  shot  for  your  trouble.  Every  man  here  will 
swear  to  it,  won't  you,  boys?" 


282  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Of  course,"  replied  the  men,  grinning  from  ear 
to  ear.  With  them  it  was  only  a  huge  joke. 

Fred  saw  it  all — the  damnable  plot,  the  low  cun 
ning  of  Conway.  He  swallowed  a  great  lump  that 
arose  in  his  throat ;  then  he  stood  calm  and  col 
lected.  If  die  he  must,  the  villain  who  stood  gloat 
ing  over  him  should  not  see  him  falter  or  tremble. 

"Major  Conway,"  said  Fred,  in  a  low,  steady 
voice,  "you  are  a  disgrace  to  the  uniform  you  wear. 
Brave,  honorable  men  wear  it,  but  you  are  a  sneak, 
a  coward,  and  a  murderer." 

"Bray  ahead,  my  laddie,"  said  Conway,  chuck 
ling,  and  taking  out  his  watch.  "You  have  just 
two  minutes  to  live,  and  you  had  better  say  your 
prayers — though  precious  little  good  they  will  do 
you — instead  of  abusing  me." 

"To  pray  in  sight  of  such  a  wretch  as  you  would 
be  sacrilege,"  answered  Fred.  "Two  minutes  of 
time  is  of  little  consequence  to  make  one's  peace 
with  his  Creator.  It  is  by  my  whole  life  I  shall  be 
judged,  and  I  trust  in  the  mercy  of  a  just  God." 

Never  did  the  earth  look  more  beautiful  to  Fred, 
never  did  life  seem  more  sweet.  The  sun  was  shin 
ing  brightly;  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  stirred  by  the 
zephyr,  made  low,  soft  music;  from  out  of  the 
wood  came  the  notes  of  feathered  songsters.  One 
long,  lingering  look  on  earth  and  sky,  and  then 
calmly  folding  his  arms,  Fred  said,  " I am  ready." 

Conway  raised  his  revolver;  there  was  no  pity  in 
his  relentless  eyes.  Like  a  chiseled  piece  of  statu 
ary  Fred  stood..  Even,  the  rough,  hardened 


Calmly  folding  his  Arms,  Fred  said,  "  I  am  ready, 


CON  WAT'S  REVENGE.  283 

wretches  looking  on  uttered  exclamations  of  admira 
tion. 

Suddenly  there  came  the  sharp  crack  of  carbines. 
Major  Conway  gave  a  bound  in  the  air,  a  curse  died 
away  on  his  lips,  and  he  fell  a  limp,  lifeless  clod  of 
earth. 

At  the  same  time  two  of  the  soldiers  sank  moan 
ing  to  the  earth.  Again  the  carbines  rang  out,  and 
three  more  of  the  soldiers  fell. 

There  was  a  cheer,  and  Smith,  Darling,  and 
Hugh  came  bounding  on  the  scene.  The  only 
Confederate  left  unharmed  fell  on  his  knees  and 
begged  for  mercy,  but  in  the  excitement  he  was  not 
noticed. 

"Saved!"  whispered  Smith,  and  he  threw  his 
arms  around  Fred,  while  great  tears  rolled  down 
his  weather-beaten  cheeks. 

"Saved!"  cried  Darling,  and  the  great-hearted 
fellow  seized  Fred's  hand  and  nearly  wrung  it  off. 

"Saved!"  shouted  Hugh,  and  he  threw  his  hat 
in  the  air,  and  commenced  turning  somersaults, 
a  way  he  had  when  he  was  excessively  pleased. 
He  brought  up  face  to  face  with  the  surviving  Con 
federate. 

"Hello!"  he  exclaimed,  "who  have  we  here? 
Why  haven't  you  joined  your  comrades?"  And  he 
drew  his  revolver. 

"Mercy!  mercy!"  gasped  the  fellow. 

"And  yet  you  would  have  murdered  the  captain 
here  in  cold  blood!"  thundered  Hugh. 

"It  wasn't  me;  it  was  the  major, "   he  blubbered.. 


284  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

''Hugh,"  said  Fred  sternly,  "you  would  not 
shoot  a  prisoner?" 

"No,  Captain;  but  I  would  like  to  scare  the  life 
out  of  him,  the  murdering  villain.  What  shall  I 
do  with  him?' ' 

Fred  looked  at  the  fallen  Confederates.  Two  of 
them  were  not  dead.  "Let  him  stay  and  care  for 
his  wounded  comrades,"  he  said.  "We  must  get 
away  as  soon  as  possible.  Here,  fellow,  if  we  let 
you  go,  you  will  tell  Morgan  just  how  this  hap 
pened?" 

1 '  Yes,   yes — everything. 

"Then  let  us  be  going,  for  I  hear  the  trampling 
of  horses'  feet,"  continued  Fred.  "The  firing 
must  have  attracted  the  attention  of  some  roving 
band  of  the  enemy." 

"I  see  them!"  shouted  Smith.  "Quick,  Cap 
tain;  mount  one  of  the  horses  and  follow  us." 

Jumping  onto  the  horse  he  had  ridden,  Fred  fol 
lowed  the  three  scouts,  who  had  plunged  into  the 
woods  and  were  running  at  the  top  of  their  speed. 
A  race  of  two  hundred  yards  brought  them  to  where 
their  horses  were  hitched.  In  a  trice  they  were 
mounted,  and  all  four  were  away;  but  as  they  rode 
there  were  borne  to  their  ears  the  cries  of  horror 
which  the  Confederates  uttered  when  they  discov 
ered  the  bodies  of  their  slain  comrades. 

A  swift  ride  of  a  couple  of  miles  took  Fred  and 
his  companions  out  of  danger.  They  now  took  the 
main  road,  and  had  not  gone  far  when  they  met  a 
regiment  of  Federal  cavalry  galloping  to  the  front. 


CONWAT^S  REVENGE.  285 

The  news  of  Fred's  capture  had  been  brought 
back  by  the  excited  scouts  who  had  escaped.  The 
colonel  commanding  the  regiment  had  ordered  a 
swift  pursuit,  hoping  to  effect  a  rescue. 

When  Fred  and  his  companions  were  discovered, 
the  column  halted,  and  three  cheers  were  given. 
The  story  of  the  fight  and  Fred's  almost  miraculous 
escape  from  death  was  told,  and  then  the  enthusi 
asm  of  the  soldiers  knew  no  bounds.  They  crowded 
around  Smith,  Darling,  and  Hugh,  and  nearly  shook 
their  hands  off,  and  would  have  carried  them  on 
their  shoulders  if  permitted. 

When  Murfreesboro  was  reached,  and  supper 
eaten,  Fred  said,  "Now,  boys,  tell  me  how  you 
came  to  rescue  me." 

"Thar  is  not  much  to  tell,"  replied  Smith. 
"What  thar  is,  let  Dick  tell." 

"As  Smith  says,"  answered  Darling,  "the  story 
is  not  a  long  one.  When  you  rode  forward  to  meet 
your  cousin  of  course  we  expected  no  attack,  and 
so  were  kind  of  careless.  But  Hugh,  there,  you 
know,  is  always  gaping  around  to  see  what  he  can 
discover.  We  were  suddenly  startled  by  hearing 
Hugh  yell,  ' Thunder!  there  come  the  Rebs!' 
Looking  up  we  saw,  not  three  hundred  yards  away, 
at  least  two  hundred  Rebs  charging  down  on  us. 
They  were  in  between  us  and  you,  and  the  only 
thing  for  us  to  do  was  to  cut  and  run.  They  fired 
on  us,  but  did  us  no  particular  damage.  One  or 
two  of  the  men  were  scratched,  I  think.  They  did 
not  follow  us  far,  and  we  halted  to  hold  a  council 


286  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

of  war.  To  say  we  were  mad  over  your  capture 
puts  it  mildly ;  we  were  wild.  I  never  saw  Smith 
so  excited.  He  struck  his  carbine  on  the  ground 
so  hard  that  he  broke  it,  and  shouted,  'It's  all  a 
damnable  plot  on  the  part  of  that  cousin  of  his.' 

"No,  no,"  broke  in  Fred,  "that  is  a  mistake. 
Calhoun  would  sooner  die  than  be  a  party  to  such 
treachery.  He  is  now  under  arrest,  and  in  danger 
of  being  court-martialed  for  trying  to  protect  me. 
It  was  all  the  work  of  Conway." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  that,"  answered  Darling,  "for 
every  man  of  us  swore  eternal  vengeance  against 
young  Pennington.  After  consultation  it  was 
decided  that  Smith,  Hugh,  and  myself  should  fol 
low  the  Rebels  up,  and  try  and  keep  track  of  you, 
while  the  others  should  go  back  for  help.  Fortu 
nately  the  cleared  fields  did  not  extend  more  than 
three  hundred  yards  back  from  the  road,  and  by 
riding  rapidly  through  the  woods  we  soon  came  in 
sight  of  the  party  that  captured  you.  When  we 
saw  the  party  separate,  and  that  Major  Conway 
with  an  escort  of  only  six  men  turned  off  with  you 
into  a  crossroad,  we  fairly  shouted  for  joy.  Put 
ting  spurs  to  our  horses,  we  dashed  through  the 
woods  at  breakneck  speed  in  order  to  get  ahead  of 
the  major  and  his  party.  After  riding  about  two 
miles,  we  came  to  a  place  where  the  woods  came 
down  to  the  road,  and  at  once  planned  an  ambus 
cade.  Leaving  our  horses  back  in  the  woods,  we 
crept  close  to  the  side  of  the  road  and  awaited  the 
coming  of  Conway.  We  did  not  have  long  to  wait, 


CONWAT'S  REVENGE.  287 

but  to  our  surprise  Conway  halted  just  before  he 
reached  us,  and  you  all  dismounted.  We  soon  saw 
something  unusual  was  going  on ;  so  we  crept  back, 
and  got  within  about  fifty  yards  of  you  undiscov 
ered.  Then,  to  our  horror,  we  saw  that  Conway 
was  going  to  murder  you.  We  had  no  time  to 
lose;  each  of  us  selected  a  man,  Smith  taking  Con- 
way,  for  he  is  the  best  shot.  Just  as  Conway  was 
raising  his  revolver  to  shoot  you,  we  fired.  You 
know  the  rest." 

''I  know,"  said  Fred,  with  the  glad  tears  stand 
ing  in  his  eyes,  "that  you  saved  my  life,  and  I  can 
never  repay  you." 

"  'No  more  of  that,  Hal,  an  thou  lovest  us,'  ' 
exclaimed  Hugh,  in  a  theatrical  tone.  Hugh  had 
become  the  possessor  of  a  dilapidated  copy  of 
Shakespeare,  and  had  put  in  his  spare  hours 
around  camp  reading  it,  and  he  was  very  fond  of 
quoting  the  great  dramatist. 

"You  will  have  to  get  more  girth,  Hugh,  before 
you  can  personate  Falstaff,"  laughed  Fred;  but 
the  incident  served  to  dispel  the  somber  clouds,  and 
soon  it  was  forgotten  how  near  to  death  one  of 
their  number  had  been. 

But  there  was  one  thing  Fred  could  not  forget — 
Prince  was  gone.  It  was  a  terrible  blow  to  him. 
That  night  he  could  not  sleep.  Once  in  a  while, 
he  would  start  up  trembling  with  excitement, 
thinking  he  heard  the  well-known  whinny.  Then 
the  fact  that  Prince  was  gone  would  force  itself 
upon  him,  and  the  burning  tears  would  course 


288  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

down  his  cheeks.     Who  is  there  that  will  call  him 
weak? 

Two  days  afterwards  there  came  a  great  surprise. 
A  courier  from  General  W.  B.  Hazen,  who  com 
manded  the  Federal  outpost  at  Readyville,  came 
riding  up  to  General  Thomas's  headquarters,  leading 
a  splendid  horse.  Dismounting,  he  inquired  for 
Captain  Fred  Shackelford.  Fred  was  summoned, 
and  when  he  saw  the  horse  he  stopped  as  if  turned 
to  stone.  Then  he  shouted,  "Prince!  Prince!" 
and  in  a  moment  his  arms  were  around  the  horse's 
neck,  and  he  was  talking  to  him  as  a  lover  would 
talk  to  his  beloved.  As  for  Prince,  he  fairly  trem 
bled  with  excitement,  and  fondled  his  master  like  a 
dog. 

The  surprise  over,  Fred  thanked  the  courier,  and 
asked  him  how  he  had  secured  the  horse.  For  answer 
the  man  handed  Fred  a  letter.  He  opened  it,  and 
to  his  astonishment  read : 

MCMINNVILLE,  TENN.,  May  5,  1863. 
CAPTAIN  FRED  SHACKELFORD,  FEDERAL  ARMY. 

My  Dear  Captain  :  I  have  heard  from  Captain  Pennington 
the  story  of  your  unlawful  capture.  No  officer  of  mine  ever 
shall,  by  my  consent,  violate  his  word  of  honor,  or  cause  another 
officer  to  do  so. 

I  have  also  heard  from  the  lips  of  the  soldier  whose  life  and 
liberty  you  spared  of  Major  Conway's  treachery,  and  how  he 
would  have  murdered  you  in  cold  blood.  I  blush  that  I  had 
such  an  officer  in  my  command.  He  deserved  the  fate  he  met. 
It  may  please  you  to  learn  that  your  cousin,  Captain  Penning 
ton,  has  been  released  from  arrest,  and  commended  for  his 
honorable  conduct. 

I  have  great  pleasure  in  returning  to  you  your  horse.  He  is 
a  noble  steed,  worthy  of  his  gallant  owner.  If  you  can  see 


CON  WAT'S  REVENGE.  289 

your  way  clear,  although  you  are  under  no  obligations  to  do  so, 
to  return  Captain  Mathews's  mare,  the  act  will  be  greatly 
appreciated,  as  the  captain  feels  considerably  cut  up,  in  being 
obliged  to  return  your  horse. 

Respectfully  yours, 

JOHN  H.  MORGAN, 

Brigadier-General,  C.  S.  A. 

"Hurrah  for  Morgan!"  shouted  Hugh,  who  had 
joined  the  crowd  around  the  horse  and  listened  to 
the  reading  of  the  letter,  and  in  his  joy  he  turned 
no  less  than  six  somersaults. 

"I  forgive  him  for  cutting  our  cracker  line  so 
often,"  laughed  Dick  Darling. 

"I  would  forgive  him  half  the  crimes  in  the  deca 
logue,"  said  Fred. 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  when  the  courier 
returned  to  Readyville  he  took  Captain  Mathews's 
horse  with  him,  and  not  only  that,  but  a  warm  let 
ter  of  thanks  to  General  John  H.  Morgan. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE   CAPTURE   OF  CHATTANOOGA. 

THE  recovery  of  Prince  was  one  of  the  most 
pleasing  of  Fred's  army  experiences.  It  also 
gave  him  a  new  insight  into  the  character  of  the 
great  raider.  It  showed  that  Morgan  was  as  chival 
rous  as  he  was  daring.  Henceforth  Morgan  had 
no  warmer  friend  than  Fred. 

Army  affairs  being  a  little  quiet,  Fred  asked  and 
received  permission  for  himself  and  Hugh  to  visit 
Nashville.  It  was  some  time  since  he  had  heard 
from  his  aunt,  and  he  was  very  anxious  to  learn 
how  Kate  was  getting  along. 

He  received  a  warm  welcome,  both  from  his  aunt 
and  Kate ;  but  he  noticed  with  pain  that  Kate  was 
not  the  merry,  light-hearted  girl  that  she  had  been. 
The  death  of  her  brother  and  her  lover,  and  the 
terrible  experience  through  which  she  herself  had 
passed,  had  made  her  a  woman.  Her  whole  heart 
was  bound  up  in  the  cause  of  the  South,  and  every 
evening  she  would  turn  her  face  toward  the  Capitol 
and  shake  her  little  fist  at  the  flag  floating  from  the 
dome,  with  the  words  ''One  day  less  to  float." 
Yet  her  extreme  bitterness  toward  the  North  was 
not  so  pronounced  as  it  had  been.  Hugh  she  toler- 

290 


THE   CAPTURE   OF  CHATTANOOGA.         291 

ated,  because  he  had  saved  Fred's  life,  and  the  two 
became  great  friends. 

Fred  learned  from  his  aunt  that  but  a  few  days 
before  she  had  heard  in  an  indirect  way  from  her 
husband,  as  well  as  from  General  Shackelford. 

Both  were  well,  and  both  full  of  hope  that  the 
cause  of  the  South  would  yet  triumph. 

Fred  and  Hugh  stayed  a  week  at  the  hospitable 
home  of  Mrs.  Shackelford,  and  Fred  noticed  that 
Kate  had  become  much  livelier  and  more  like  her 
old  self.  The  company  of  the  light-hearted,  merry 
Hugh  was  well  calculated  to  arouse  her  from  her 
despondency. 

The  day  before  Fred  must  return,  he  asked  Kate 
if  she  knew  anything  of  Captain  Ainsworth. 

Kate  colored,  and  replied  that  she  had  not 
heard  of  him  since  that  eventful  day  before  the 
court-martial. 

"Let  me  tell  you  of  him,"  said  Fred.  "Captain 
Ainsworth  is  here  in  the  hospital.  He  was  wounded 
near  unto  death  at  the  battle  of  Stone  River,  and 
for  weeks  his  life  was  despaired  of,  but  he  is  now 
convalescent. ' ' 

"I  did  him  a  great  wrong,"  said  Kate,  in  a  low, 
trembling  voice,  "and  to  partly  right  it  I  perjured 
my  soul." 

"No,  no,  Kate;  that  lie  will  be  forgiven.  It  was 
one  of  the  noblest  acts  of  your  life,  for  I  well  know 
the  heart  agony  it  has  caused  you.  Kate,  let  me 
tell  you  more  of  Ainsworth.  He  is  really  a  grand 
fellow,  and  comes  of  a  fine  family.  No  doubt  he 


292  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

loved  you  to  distraction,  for  which  I   don't  blame 
him,  for,  cousin  mine,  you  are  very  beautiful." 

"There,  there,  Mr.  Fred,  no  flattery.  You 
ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourself;"  but  she  ended 
her  protest  by  kissing  him. 

"The  knowledge  of  your  deceit  nearly  killed 
him,"  continued  Fred,  "but  full  as  keen  was  the 
knowledge  that  he  had  been  so  weak  as  to  forget  his 
duty  as  a  soldier.  That  you  considered  his  honor 
or  his  life  worth  saving  was  to  him  a  matter  of  sur 
prise.  When  the  Stone  River  campaign  began 
he  arose  from  his  sick-bed  and  insisted  on  accom 
panying  his  regiment,  against  the  earnest  protests 
of  the  surgeon. 

'It  will  kill  you,'  said  the  surgeon. 

"  'So  much  the  better,'  answered  Ainsworth. 

"During  the  battle,  his  men  tell  me,  he  acted  as 
a  man  determined  to  die.  He  refused  all  shelter, 
and  was  among  the  foremost  in  the  fiercest  charges. 
It  is  said  he  saved  the  regiment  at  a  critical  time. 
A  major's  commission  awaits  him  when  he  returns 
to  his  regiment." 

"Fred,"  said  Kate,  looking  her  cousin  full  in  the 
face,  "why  do  you  tell  me  all  this?  If  Captain 
Ainsworth  still  cherishes  any  affection  for  me,  I  am 
sincerely  sorry.  How  can  he  after  what  has  hap 
pened?  I  know  I  wronged  him  deeply,  and  I  want 
you  to  take  me  to  him  to  ask  his  forgiveness.  This 
done,  I  never  want  to  see  him  again.  My  heart  lies 
buried  in  the  grave  with  Louis  Garrard.  Even  if 


THE   CAPTURE   OF  CHATTANOOGA.         293 

this  were  not  so,  I  would  rather  die  than  marry  an 
enemy  of  my  country,  and  I  would  rather  suffer  ten 
thousand  deaths  than  marry  Philip  Ainsworth.  But 
I  can  and  should  ask  his  forgiveness." 

"Kate,"  said  Fred,  "you  are  not  only  a  heroine, 
but  what  is  better,  a  Christian.  I  will  gladly  go 
with  you  to  the  hospital.  There  is  a  young  lady 
there,  a  nurse,  I  should  like  to  have  you  meet. 
You  may  have  heard  me  speak  of  her — Miss  Mabel 
Vaughn,  the  one  I  rescued  from  the  mob  at  Louis 
ville." 

Kate's  lip  curled  in  scorn.  "Thank  you,"  she 
replied  coldly,  "I  do  not  think  my  Christianity 
makes  it  incumbent  on  me  to  become  acquainted 
with  Yankee  nurse  girls." 

Fred  flushed.  "Mabel  Vaughn,"  said  he,  "is 
neither  a  nurse  girl  in  the  way  that  you  mean,  nor 
is  she  a  Yankee.  She  is  a  native  Kentuckian,  fully 
your  equal  in  birth,  and  far  more  than  your  equal 
in  wealth.  She  is  in  the  hospital  because  she  loves 
the  cause  of  the  North  fully  as  much  as  you  love 
the  cause  of  the  South.  Like  you,  Kate,  she  is  in 
mourning;  her  betrothed  fell  at  Shiloh." 

Kate's  eyes  softened.  "I  will  see  her,"  she 
said  simply. 

So  they  went  together  to  the  hospital.  Captain 
Ainsworth' s  eyes  opened  wide  with  astonishment 
when  he  saw  Kate ;  but  when  she  gave  him  her  lit 
tle  hand,  and  asked  his  forgiveness,  he  broke  down 
completely.  Fred  withdrew,  and  what  passed  be- 


294  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

tween  them  he  never  knew;  but  Kate  afterwards 
told  him  a  great  burden  had  been  rolled  from  her 
heart. 

Mabel  Vaughn  coming  into  the  ward,  Fred  intro 
duced  her  to  Kate. 

"A  relative  of  Fred,"  said  Mabel,  with  one  of 
her  sweet  smiles,  "will  always  find  a  warm  place 
in  my  heart.  You  know  Fred  is  my  adopted 
brother." 

When  the  two  girls  parted  it  was  with  a  warm 
invitation  from  Kate  for  Mabel  to  visit  her. 

"Oh,  Fred,"  said  Kate,  as  they  were  on  their 
way  home,  "how  can  you  call  me  beautiful,  after 
seeing  her?  But,  Fred,  you  are  a  fool;  boys  are 
fools  about  some  things.  My  vanity  has  also 
received  a  severe  shock." 

"Why,  how  is  that,  Kate?     I  don't  understand." 

"Captain  Ainsworth  is  not  eating  his  heart  out  for 
love  of  me.  He  is  in  love  with  Mabel  Vaughn. 
Oh!  you  boys  are  blind.  Did  you  not  see  his  eyes 
follow  her  wherever  she  went?" 

"You  surprise  me,"  exclaimed  Fred.  "If  what 
you  say  is  true,  I  am  sorry." 

"Sorry,  Fred?  Surely  you — why  you  are  nothing 
but  a  boy." 

Fred  broke  into  a  merry  laugh.  "Just  what  she 
said,  Kate,  and  it  cured  my  boyish  fancy.  Then 
you  know  she  was  the  affianced  of  another  when  I 
first  knew  her.  But  it  beats  all,  coz,  what  assurance 
you  girls  have.  I  am  as  old  as  you  are.  I  said  I 
was  sorry,  because  I  am  afraid  Ainsworth  is  again 


THE   CAPTURE   OF  CHATTANOOGA.         295 

doomed  to  disappointment.  Mabel's  grief  is  too 
fresh  to  be  so  soon  forgotten." 

''Mabel  is  young,"  answered  Kate.  "It  is  not 
natural  for  one  to  grieve  always." 

"I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  so,  Kate.  If  one 
truly  loves,  he  cannot  wish  the  being  he  loves  to 
go  through  a  long  life  forever  grieving.  Kate,  you 
are  too  young,  of  too  joyous  a  nature,  to  grieve 
forever.  I  trust  there  is  yet  a  happy  future  before 
you." 

Kate  looked  at  him  with  swimming  eyes.  "Don't, 
don't,"  she  whispered.  "I  can  never,  never  be 
happy  again." 

A  short  time  afterwards  Fred  heard  her  merry 
laugh  ring  out  at  some  witticism  of  Hugh's.  He 
smiled,  and  said  to  himself,  "Kate  will  forget  one 
of  these  days;  but  Mabel — "  He  thought  it  would 
be  different  with  Mabel. 

On  their  way  back  to  Murfreesboro,  Hugh  sud 
denly  broke  out  with:  "I  say,  Fred,  that  cousin  of 
yours  is  a  stunner.  She  is  the  prettiest  girl  I  ever 
saw.  But,  my!  what  a  little  Rebel  she  is!  Fred, 
she  told  me  that  she  never  saw  a  Yankee  but  that 
she  despised  him.  And  she  actually  told  me  that 
if  I  didn't  go  home  and  mind  my  business  she 
hoped  I  would  get  killed."  And  Hugh  fetched  a 
deep  sigh. 

"Why  that  sigh,  my  lord?"  asked  Fred,  solemnly. 

"I — I — wish  she  thought  more  of  Yankees," 
innocently  replied  Hugh. 

Fred   laughed   heartily.       "Better   let   that    fire- 


296  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S   STAFF. 

brand  alone,  my  boy,  or  you  may  get  your  fingers 
burned." 

Again  Hugh  sighed,  but  did  not  answer. 

For  the  next  month  Fred's  life  was  very  quiet. 
The  Confederates  kept  well  within  their  lines,  and 
there  were  but  few  skirmishes  between  the  scouting 
parties  of  the  two  armies.  Grant  was  thundering 
at  the  gates  of  Vicksburg,  and  Rosecrans  was  urged 
to  make  a  forward  movement  in  order  to  prevent 
reinforcements  being  sent  to  General  Joseph  E. 
Johnston,  who  was  gathering  an  army  to  attack 
Grant  in  the  rear.  But  Rosecrans  refused,  believing 
it  the  part  of  wisdom  to  hold  Bragg  where  he  was. 

So  May  and  the  most  of  June  slipped  by.  At 
length,  on  the  23d  of  June,  Rosecrans  advanced  to 
attack  Bragg  in  his  stronghold  at  Tullahoma.  He 
had  waited  for  weeks  for  dry  weather,  but  the  very 
day  he  started  it  commenced  raining,  and  for  two 
weeks  the  floodgates  of  heaven  were  opened,  and 
the  rain  descended  in  a  perfect  deluge.  The  roads 
became  quagmires,  but  the  army  struggled  on 
through  mud  and  water.  At  one  place  Fred  saw  a 
hundred  men,  in  mud  up  to  their  knees,  tugging 
on  a  rope,  hauling  a  piece  of  artillery  up  a  hill. 
Thus  all  the  artillery  and  wagons  of  a  great  army 
corps  were  dragged  by  human  muscle. 

The  movement  on  Tullahoma  by  Rosecrans  was, 
from  a  military  standpoint,  a  masterly  one,  and  to 
his  surprise  Bragg  found  his  left  flank  turned  and 
his  communications  in  danger.  He  saved  himself 
only  by  a  precipitate  retreat,  and  the  stronghold  of 


THE   CAPTURE   OF  CHATTANOOGA.         297 

Tullahoma  fell,  almost  without  a  struggle.  Only 
the  mud  and  water  saved  Bragg  from  a  most  disas 
trous  defeat. 

The  middle  of  July  found  the  whole  of  Bragg's 
army  across  the  Tennessee  River,  with  headquarters 
at  Chattanooga.  The  two  armies  now  occupied  the 
same  relative  positions  that  they  did  the  summer 
before.  It  had  taken  the  Federal  armies  just  a 
year  to  recover  the  ground  lost  in  the  Bragg-Buell 
campaign.  After  the  fall  of  Tullahoma  Rosecrans 
waited  for  six  weeks  before  he  commenced  his  cam 
paign  for  the  possession  of  Chattanooga. 

It  was  during  this  interim  that  General  John  H. 
Morgan  made  his  famous  raid  into  Indiana  and 
Ohio.  The  most  intense  excitement  was  caused 
by  this  raid.  The  panic-stricken  people  did  not 
recover  from  their  fright  until  Morgan  was  captured. 

Fred  read  the  account  of  this  raid  with  the  great 
est  interest,  and  eagerly  scanned  the  lists  of  the 
killed  and  captured  for  the  name  of  his  cousin. 
To  his  relief  it  was  in  neither  list,  and  Fred  was 
hopeful  that  Calhoun  had  escaped.  Yet  so  eager  was 
he  to  find  out  the  truth  that  he  obtained  a  short 
leave  of  absence  and  went  to  see  Morgan  and  his 
officers,  who  had  been  confined  in  the  Ohio  State 
prison  at  Columbus. 

General  Morgan  met  Fred  as  cordially  as  if  in  his 
own  parlor,  instead  of  a  prison  cell.  When  asked 
about  Calhoun,  he  said: 

"Captain  Pennington  was  one  of  my  best  and 
bravest  officers.  His  only  fault  was  rashness.  It 


298  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

is  a  wonder  he  was  not  killed  long  ago.  The  last 
known  of  him  was  that  he,  with  his  company, 
attempted  to  cut  their  way  through  a  body  of  Fed 
eral  cavalry  which  had  surrounded  them.  His  com 
pany  were  all  killed  or  captured,  but  he  succeeded 
in  breaking  through,  though  he  was  seen  to  reel  in 
his  saddle,  and  it  was  thought  he  was  desperately 
wounded.  From  that  day  to  this  he  has  not  been 
seen  or  heard  from.  I  fear  he  fell  from  his  horse  in 
some  out-of-the-way  place  and  died." 

Fred  was  deeply  moved  over  what  Morgan  told 
him. 

''You  and  your  cousin  seemed  to  think  a  great 
deal  of  each  other,"  said  Morgan. 

"We  were  like  brothers,"  answered  Fred,  "and 
we  did  not  let  the  feelings  engendered  by  the  war 
come  between  us.  We  respected  each  other's  opin 
ion,  knowing  that  both  were  equally  honest." 

"In  that  you  showed  more  sense  than  a  great 
many,"  replied  Morgan. 

Before  he  left,  Fred  thanked  Morgan  for  returning 
his  horse,  and  said:  "General,  it  pains  me  to  see 
you  confined  here  like  a  felon,  instead  of  being 
treated  like  a  prisoner  of  war.  It's  a  shame.  The 
Government  never  captured  a  braver  or  more  gallant 
foe,  and  it  should  treat  you  as  a  soldier." 

For  a  moment  Morgan's  eyes  flamed,  and  then 
he  quietly  answered:  "I  thank  you,  Captain,  for 
what  you  have  said.  The  way  the  Federal  author 
ities  treat  me  shows  how  much  they  fear  me." 

Fred  returned  with  a  heavy  heart,  yet  he  hoped 


THE   CAPTURE   OF  CHATTANOOGA.         299 

that  in  some  way  Calhoun  had  managed  to  escape. 
General  Rosecrans  had  already  begun  his  forward 
movement  when  Fred  joined  his  command.  The 
campaign  was  managed  with  the  same  skill  that 
the  Tullahoma  campaign  had  been.  In  fact,  the 
campaign  that  gave  Rosecrans  Chattanooga  stands 
out  as  one  of  the  greatest  pieces  of  strategy  of  the 
war.  In  conception  it  was  worthy  of  Napoleon. 
The  obstacles  to  be  overcome  were  great.  Rivers 
had  to  be  crossed,  mountain  ranges  scaled,  but 
Rosecrans  overcame  every  obstacle. 

He  led  Bragg  to  believe  he  would  cross  the 
mountains  into  East  Tennessee,  and  try  to  gain 
Chattanooga  by  turning  his  right  flank.  But 
instead,  his  troops  crossed  the  Tennessee  River 
below  Chattanooga,  near  Bridgeport,  and  before 
Bragg  knew  it  the  Federals  had  Lookout  Mountain 
in  their  possession,  and  the  left  flank  of  the  Con 
federate  army  was  completely  turned.  The  result 
was  that  Chattanooga  was  evacuated,  and  the  prize 
for  which  the  Federal  armies  had  so  long  contended 
was  theirs. 

But  now  it  was  Rosecrans' s  time  to  be  outgener 
aled.  Vicksburg  had  fallen,  the  battle  of  Gettys 
burg  had  been  fought  and  won,  and  the  armies  both 
in  Virginia  and  Mississippi  were  comparatively  idle. 
The  Confederate  government  resolved  to  concentrate 
before  Chattanooga  and  crush  Rosecrans.  To  this 
end  Longstreet  was  hurried  from  Virginia  with  his 
corps,  and  fifteen  thousand  men  were  brought  from 
Mississippi.  When  Chattanooga  was  evacuated  the 


300  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

wily  Bragg  gave  out  that  he  was  in  full  retreat  for 
Rome. 

Numerous  deserters  came  into  the  Union  lines, 
and  all  told  the  same  story — that  Bragg' s  army  was 
totally  demoralized  and  in  headlong  retreat. 

Elated  by  his  success,  Rosecrans  ordered  a  swift 
pursuit.  McCook  was  to  press  forward  and  occupy 
Alpine  and  Summerville;  Thomas  was  to  advance 
at  once  and  capture  Lafayette,  while  Crittenden 
was  to  seize  Ringgold  and  then  march  on  Dalton  or 
Lafayette,  as  circumstances  demanded. 

The  tenth  of  September  found  Rosecrans's  army 
extended  over  a  front  of  nearly  fifty  miles.  The 
corps  were  widely  separated  and  not  within  sup 
porting  distance  of  each  other.  Bragg  lay  with  his 
army  massed  near  Lafayette.  He  could  attack  and 
defeat  the  Federal  army  in  detail.  That  is  what  he 
intended  to  do.  It  seemed  as  if  only  a  miracle 
could  save  the  Federal  army  from  annihilation. 

And  all  the  time  Rosecrans,  not  dreaming  of  his 
danger,  kept  sending  orders  to  his  generals  to  hurry 
up,  or  Bragg  would  escape. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

TREED  IN  THE  ENEMY'S  CAMP. 

THOMAS'S  corps  held  the  center  of  the  Federal 
army.  They  had  climbed  the  rugged  side  of 
Lookout,  and  from  its  lofty  summit  they  saw  the 
country  spread  out  like  a  map.  Before  them  lay 
valleys,  mountain  ranges,  and  thick  woods.  In 
these  woods,  and  behind  these  mountains,  half  a 
million  men  could  be  concealed,  and  Thomas  be 
none  the  wiser.  Away  to  the  east,  toward  Lafay 
ette,  clouds  of  dust  could  be  seen  rising,  as  if  a 
great  army  were  on  the  move.  Thomas  had 
received  word  from  Rosecrans  that  Bragg  was 
retreating,  and  that  he  must  occupy  Lafayette  at 
the  earliest  possible  moment. 

Negley's  division  had  already  moved  down  the 
mountain,  across  the  valley,  and  the  roar  of  his 
guns  could  be  heard  in  front  of  Dug  Gap  in  the 
Pigeon  range. 

Fred  had  just  come  back  from  the  front,  and 
reported  to  Thomas  that  Negley  was  meeting  with 
stubborn  resistance,  and  that  he  was  satisfied  there 
was  a  large  force  in  his  front. 

The  general  listened  to  Fred's  report,  and  then 
said:  "I  have  already  ordered  Baird's  division  to 
the  support  of  Negley." 

301 


302  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Then  with  his  glass  Thomas  surveyed  the  country 
in  front  long  and  carefully.  At  las*"  he  closed  his 
glass  with  a  sigh.  "I  am  afraid,"  he  said,  " there 
are  more  men  behind  that  mountain  range  than  we 
are  aware  of." 

''That  is  what  I  have  been  thinking,"  replied 
Fred. 

Just  then  two  deserters  were  brought  to  Thomas. 
They  were  sharp-looking  fellows,  and  answered 
all  questions  readily.  They  told  the  same  story 
that  all  the  deserters  had  been  telling,  that  Bragg's 
army  was  totally  demoralized  and  in  full  retreat  for 
Rome. 

"What  do  you  think,  Captain?"  asked  Thomas 
of  Fred,  after  all  the  information  possible  had  been 
gained  from  them  and  they  had  been  sent  away. 

"I  think  they  are  lying,"  promptly  answered 
Fred.  "Have  you  not  noticed,  General,  that  all 
the  deserters  who  come  into  our  lines  tell  exactly 
the  same  story,  as  if  they  had  been  coached?" 

"I  have,"  answered  Thomas.  "My  impression  is 
that  they  are  sent  in  on  purpose  to  deceive.  Instead 
of  being  retreating,  Bragg's  whole  army  may  be 
before  us.  But  what  can  I  do?  I  have  positive 
orders  to  occupy  Lafayette  at  once.  If  I  obey,  I 
am  afraid  I  go  to  my  destruction.  But  it  is  no 
light  thing  to  disobey  the  orders  of  a  commanding 
general,  especially  when  I  have  no  positive  proof 
that  there  is  a  large  force  in  my  front." 

"General,"  answered  Fred,  "you  shall  have 
proof  if  it  is  possible  for  human  agency  to  get  it. 


TREED  IN   THE   ENEMY'S   CAMP.  303 

I  shall  go  on  a  scout  to-night,  and  hope  to  bring 
you  information  by  to-morrow." 

"Very  well,  Captain;  but  do  not  be  too  rash. 
Remember  that  much  depends  on  your  success." 

"I  shall  not  forget  it,  General." 

Hastily  calling  Smith,  Darling,  and  Hugh,  Fred 
explained  to  them  what  he  was  expected  to  do. 
Each  one  was  eager  for  the  adventure. 

"Smith,"  said  Fred,  "for  this  one  time,  I  must 
insist  that  you  put  on  a  soldier's  uniform.  If  we 
are  captured,  it  must  be,  if  possible,  as  scouts,  not 
as  spies." 

After  a  little  grumbling  Smith  procured  a  uniform 
and  donned  it. 

"Quite  a  respectable-looking  soldier,"  laughed 
Darling,  as  he  surveyed  the  old  scout  in  his  regi 
mentals.  "Now  don't  forget  what  company  and 
regiment  you  belong  to." 

It  was  nearly  dark  when  they  reached  Negley's 
line.  A  sharp  skirmish  was  in  progress  in  front, 
and  they  found  the  general  anxious  and  full  of 
grave  apprehensions. 

"I  cannot  move  them  a  foot,"  he  said.  "How 
I  wish  I  knew  what  is  behind  that  mountain!" 

"That  is  what  I  am  here  for,"  said  Fred.  "I  am 
going  to  try  to  find  out  to-night,  if  possible." 

Fred  then  unfolded  his  plans  to  Negley  and  to 
his  adjutant-general,  Captain  James  A.  Lowrie,  who 
listened  attentively. 

"The  plan  may  work,  Captain,"  replied  the  gen 
eral,  "but  you  are  taking  your  life  in  your  hands." 


304  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"That  is  what  all  soldiers  do,"  answered  Fred. 
"General,  will  you  send  a  detail  of  cavalry  with  us 
for  a  short  distance?  I  wish  to  send  back  our 
horses  with  them." 

The  request  was  readily  granted.  As  they  rode 
away,  Negley  wrung  Fred's  hand  and  exclaimed, 
with  emotion:  "God  grant,  Captain,  that  I  may  see 
you  again." 

Going  to  the  rear  for  some  distance,  Fred  turned 
to  the  north  and  rode  rapidly  for  about  three  miles. 
Here  he  came  to  a  place  where  a  spur  of  the  Pigeon 
range  encroached  upon  the  valley,  making  it  quite 
narrow.  Dismounting,  Fred  said  to  the  non-com 
missioned  officer  in  charge  of  the  cavalry:  "Ser 
geant,  you  can  take  our  horses  and  get  back  as 
soon  as  possible.  What  we  do  now  must  be  done 
on  foot." 

As  they  rode  away,  Fred  heard  the  sergeant  say 
to  one  of  his  comrades:  "Blamed  fools!  All  four 
of  them  will  get  their  necks  stretched." 

"Not  a  cheerful  parting,"  said  Fred,  with  a 
smile. 

Smith  shrugged  his  shoulders,  while  Darling  and 
Hugh  made  light  of  it;  yet  all  four  fully  realized 
the  desperate  nature  of  their  enterprise.  Fred  laid 
before  his  companions  the  full  details  of  his  plans. 

"A  little  to  the  north  of  us,"  said  he,  "is  Cat- 
lett's  Gap.  No  doubt  it  is  as  heavily  guarded  by 
the  enemy  as  Dug  Gap  is.  I  have  carefully  exam 
ined  the  mountain  before  us  through  my  glass,  and 
it  is  exceedingly  steep  and  rugged.  I  doubt  if  it  is 


TREED  IN   THE  ENEMT^S   CAMP.          305 

guarded  at  all.  We  shall  find  pickets  on  the  road 
that  runs  along  the  base  a  short  distance  in  our 
front.  If  we  can  run  these  pickets  successfully,  I 
believe  we  can  gain  the  top  of  the  mountain  unde 
tected,  and  learn  if  there  is  a  heavy  force  on  the 
other  side." 

"I  reckon  the  plan  is  all  right,"  said  Smith. 
"Captain,  I  am  kinder  used  to  this  work.  Let  me 
take  the  lead,  an'  I  will  crawl  right  under  the 
nose  of  them  pickets,  an'  they  will  be  none  the 
wiser." 

Cautiously  making  their  way  through  the  wood, 
they  approached  the  road  that  ran  along  the  base 
of  the  mountains.  Through  the  shadows  of  night 
which  had  now  begun  to  gather  they  saw  that  the 
road  was  heavily  picketed  by  Confederate  cavalry. 

"We  must  wait,"  whispered  Smith,  "until  dark. 
An'  then  we  will  try  and  creep  through." 

Soon  everything  was  shrouded  in  the  mantle  of 
night.  Wood,  plain,  and  mountain  were  blotted 
out.  "Now,"  said  Smith,  "follow  me  as  silently 
as  ghosts." 

It  was  wonderful  how  noiselessly  the  old  scout 
glided  through  the  forest.  Do  the  best  they  could, 
Fred  and  Hugh  would  make  some  noise.  Soon 
the  road  was  reached.  The  Confederate  pickets 
could  be  heard  talking.  Throwing  themselves  on 
the  ground,  they  wormed  themselves  across  the 
road  like  huge  reptiles.  Just  as  they  were  across,  a 
cavalry  officer  came  riding  along.  The  horse  shied 
and  nearly  threw  its  rider.  The  officer  cursed  and 


306  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

rode  on.  "That  horse  is  wiser  than  his  rider/' 
thought  Fred. 

When  beyond  the  hearing  of  the  pickets  they 
arose  to  their  feet  and  began  to  ascend  the  moun 
tain.  It  was  a  terrible  undertaking  in  the  thick 
darkness,  for  they  had  to  feel  their  way.  Slowly 
they  toiled  onward  and  upward,  getting  many  a  fall 
and  bruise.  It  was  nearly  eleven  o'clock  when 
the  summit  of  the  mountain  was  reached,  and  the 
mystery  that  was  behind  it  lay  unfolded  before  them. 

To  the  east,  north,  and  south,  innumerable 
camp-fires  blazed.  A  mighty  host  was  before  them. 
The  night  was  still,  and  away  to  the  left  were  heard 
the  sound  of  chopping,  the  rumbling  of  artillery 
and  the  confused  murmur  of  many  voices. 

"They  are  removing  the  obstructions  from  Cat- 
lett's  Gap,"  whispered  Fred,  "and  are  preparing  to 
flank  Negley.  He  and  Thomas  must  be  warned  at 
once.  Smith,  you  and  Darling  must  go  back 
immediately.  I  send  both,  for  fear  one  may  be 
captured.  Negley 's  only  hope  is  to  fall  back  at 
once.  Go!  go  as  quick  as  you  can,  and  if  you 
scent  danger,  do  not  keep  together;  you  will  stand 
a  better  chance  of  getting  through." 

"What  are  you  goin'  to  do,  Captain?"  whispered 
Smith. 

"Hugh  and  I  must  stay  and  see  if  we  can  find 
out  more,"  answered  Fred. 

Both  Smith  and  Darling  demurred  to  leaving 
them,  but  they  were  told  that  everything  depended 
on  their  getting  back.  So  with  a  whispered  good- 


TREED  IN   THE  ENEMT^S   CAMP.          307 

bye  and  a  warm  pressure  of  the  hand  they  disap 
peared  in  the  darkness.  Fred  and  Hugh  were 
alone — alone  in  the  midst  of  enemies. 

"What  next,  Captain?"  asked  Hugh,  a  little 
shaky  in  the  voice.  The  silence  and  unknown 
dangerwhich  they  were  facing  told  on  Hugh.  He  was 
more  at  home  amid  the  fierce  excitement  of  battle. 

"I  shall  descend  the  mountain,  and  try  to  find 
out  more  of  the  designs  and  strength  of  the  enemy. 

"All  right,  Captain ;  anything  is  better  than  lying 
still  in  this  awful  silence." 

Cautiously  they  made  their  way  down  the  eastern 
slope  of  the  mountain,  without  any  serious  mishap, 
although  they  both  had  several  severe  falls.  Once 
down  the  mountain,  they  came  to  a  cleared  field, 
then  to  a  road,  by  the  side  of  which  stood  a  tree 
with  very  thick  foliage.  The  night,  which  had  been 
somewhat  cloudy,  now  became  clear,  and  the  stars 
shone  out,  so  that  objects  could  be  discerned  at 
quite  a  distance. 

Suddenly  there  came  the  sound  of  the  heavy 
tramp  of  soldiers,  the  sharp  command  of  officers. 
The  Confederate  army  was  moving. 

"Quick,  Hugh,  up  the  tree!"  whispered  Fred, 
and  the  two  boys  were  soon  ensconced  among  the 
branches. 

A  general  officer  rode  his  horse  under  the  tree, 
and  halted. 

"A  good  place  to  camp,"  he  remarked  to  an  aide 
by  his  side;  "give  the  necessary  order." 

Other  officers  rode  up,  and  Fred  learned  that  the 


308  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

general  was  none  other  than  D.  H.  Hill,  one  of 
Bragg's  corps  commanders.  The  column  was  halted, 
and  presently  the  night  glowed  with  innumerable 
camp-fires. 

General  Hill  was  joined  by  General  Hindman, 
and,  to  the  consternation  of  the  boys,  they  made 
their  headquarters  under  the  tree.  The  scouts  were 
treed  in  the  camp  of  the  enemy. 

Placing  his  mouth  close  to  Hugh's  ear,  Fred 
whispered:  "We  are  in  for  it;  the  slightest  noise 
will  betray  us." 

In  a  short  time  several  other  officers  rode  up,  and 
Fred  nearly  dropped  from  his  perch  when  he  recog 
nized  the  voice  of  his  father.  General  Buckner 
was  also  one  of  the  party.  The  boys  now  became 
aware  that  they  were  to  listen  to  a  council  of  war. 

Bragg's  orders  were  that  Negley  was  to  be 
crushed  that  day;  but  Dug  and  Catlett's  gaps  had 
been  so  obstructed  that  the  Confederate  troops 
could  not  get  through  in  time.  Hindman  also 
found  fault  with  his  orders,  and  wanted  them  modi 
fied.  Cleburne,  who  was  to  have  moved  through 
Dug  Gap,  was  sick,  and  his  troops  were  slow.  The 
generals  present  were  afraid  they  might  feel  the 
weight  of  Bragg's  wrath,  and  there  was  a  great 
diversity  of  opinion. 

"Negley,"  said  Hill,  "should  have  been  crushed 
to-day.  He  may  take  fright  and  draw  back." 

"I  found  it  impossible  to  remove  the  obstructions 
so  as  to  get  my  artillery  through,"  replied  Hind 
man.  "Bragg  should  not  ask  the  impossible. 


TREED  IN   THE  ENEMT'S    CAMP.          309 

Neither  did  Cleburne   come   up  to  support  me,  as 
promised." 

"How  many  men,  now  that  Buckner's  corps  is 
here,  can  we  bring  against  Thomas  in  the  morn 
ing?"  asked  Fred's  father. 

"At  least  thirty  thousand,"  was  the  answer. 
"Oh,  we  have  Thomas." 

"Not  if  he  takes  fright,"  replied  General  Shack- 
elford,  "and  draws  Negley  back  to  Lookout  Moun 
tain,  covering  Stevens's  and  Cooper's  gaps.  The 
position  is  a  strong  one,  and  I  doubt  if  our  thirty 
thousand  men  could  take  him  out  of  it.  He  has 
four  divisions." 

"Oh,"  answered  Hill,  "Negley  will  not  with 
draw.  The  Yanks  are  completely  fooled;  they 
think  we  are  in  full  retreat." 

"Thomas  is  as  usual  evidently  showing  a  great 
deal  of  caution,"  answered  General  Shackelford. 
"I  doubt  if  we  can  fool  him." 

Hill  now  spoke  to  Buckner,  and  asked  if  he  knew 
when  Longstreet  would  arrive. 

"In  about  a  week,"  was  the  answer,  "and  he 
will  bring  twenty  thousand  of  the  flower  of  Lee's 
army  with  him." 

Fred  fairly  gasped  for  breath.  Longstreet  com 
ing  with  twenty  thousand  men !  The  Army  of  the 
Cumberland  was  indeed  in  peril. 

"We  have  already  received  about  fifteen  thousand 
reinforcements  from  Mississippi,"  continued  Buck 
ner.  "When  Longstreet  gets  here  we  shall  be  able 
to  eat  the  Yankees  up." 


310  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"We  ought  to  have  Rosecrans's  army  annihilated 
before  Longstreet  gets  here,"  answered  General 
Shackelford,  with  considerable  feeling.  "  Nothing 
but  stupidity  on  our  part  can  prevent  it.  Rose 
crans's  army  is  divided  into  three  nearly  equal  parts, 
and  these  parts  are  separated  from  each  other  by 
distances  of  over  twenty  miles.  It  is  impossible  for 
his  corps  to  reinforce  each  other.  They  can  and 
should  be  crushed  in  detail.  Gentlemen,  I  believe 
the  fate  of  the  Confederacy  will  be  decided  in  the 
next  few  days.  With  Rosecrans's  army  gone,  and 
ours  reinforced  by  Longstreet,  there  is  nothing 
to  prevent  us  sweeping  forward  to  the  Ohio 
River." 

Here  there  was  an  interruption  occasioned  by  an 
aide  from  General  Bragg  galloping  up.  "Gentle 
men,"  he  exclaimed,  "General  Bragg  is  greatly 
disappointed  over  the  fact  that  Negley  was  not 
crushed  to-day.  He  refuses  to  modify  his  orders 
in  any  respect,  and  will  brook  no  delay.  He  will 
be  here  in  the  morning  to  direct  the  movement 
personally." 

Fred  listened  to  this  conversation  with  an  anx 
ious  heart.  His  own  perilous  situation  was  forgot 
ten  in  the  thought  of  the  danger  which  threatened 
Thomas.  Would  Smith  or  Darling  be  able  to  get 
through  the  enemy's  lines  in  time  to  warn  Negley? 
The  thought  that  they  might  fail  was  agony.  So 
wrought  up  did  he  become  that  he  was  on  the  point 
of  descending  the  tree  and  trying  to  run  the  gaunt 
let  of  the  enemy's  camp,  when  his  better  judgment 


TREED  IN   THE  ENEMT'S   CAMP.  311 

prevailed.  To  make  such  an  attempt  would  be  sui 
cidal. 

The  night  was  chilly,  and  the  boys  shivered  with 
the  cold,  while  their  cramped  limbs  ached  as  if  they 
would  come  off.  But  as  the  rebel  camp  sank  to  rest 
they  were  enabled  to  move  slightly,  and  so  relieve 
the  strain.  Then  they  took  turns  resting  in  each 
other's  arms,  and  thus  each  was  enabled  to  get  a 
little  sleep,  while  the  other  watched. 

At  length  morning  came,  and  with  it  Bragg.  He 
had  given  orders  for  Hindman's  division  to  move 
through  Catlett's  Gap  and  attack  at  six  o'clock. 
But  the  morning  slipped  away,  and  Bragg  waited 
impatiently  for  the  sound  of  Hindman's  guns,  which 
was  to  be  the  signal  for  Cleburne  to  advance.  Not 
hearing  any  sound  of  battle,  he  sent  order  after 
order  to  Hindman  to  hurry,  but  it  was  noon  before 
his  cannon  were  heard,  and  the  sound  was  far  in 
advance  of  where  Bragg  expected  it. 

At  the  first  sound  of  battle  Cleburne  advanced, 
but  to  Fred's  and  Hugh's  despair  the  headquarters 
were  not  moved,  and  they  saw  no  chance  of  escape. 

"Great  Scott!  Captain,"  whispered  Hugh, 
"must  we  stay  here  all  day?" 

"It  looks  like  it,"  Fred  whispered  back. 

"I  shall  tumble  off,  I  know  I  shall,"  replied 
Hugh,  with  a  stifled  groan. 

It  was  some  time  before  they  heard  Cleburne's 
guns,  and  then  the  sound  of  fighting  was  so  far 
away  Fred  knew  that  Negley  must  have  fallen  back. 
He  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief. 


312  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

Let  us  now  return  to  Negley.  A  little  after  day 
light  rapid  firing  broke  out  on  the  Confederate 
picket  line,  and  a  soldier  was  seen  running  toward 
the  Federal  outposts.  Once  he  fell,  but  he  was  up 
again,  though  it  was  noticed  that  he  did  not  run  as 
fast  as  before.  The  Federal  pickets  rushed  forward, 
drove  the  Confederates  back,  and  soon  the  fugitive 
was  safe  in  the  Union  lines. 

It  was  Darling.  He  was  hatless,  his  clothing  was 
torn  to  shreds,  and  he  was  bleeding  from  three 
wounds. 

"Take  me  to  General  Negley!"  he  gasped. 

The  brave  fellow  kept  up  long  enough  to  tell  the 
general  his  story,  and  then  fell  fainting.  Negley 
saw  his  danger,  and  in  connection  with  General  Baird 
a  most  masterly  retreat  was  made,  and  before  night 
the  two  divisions  were  safe  at  the  foot  of  Lookout. 
Here  they  were  joined  by  the  other  two  divisions  of 
the  corps,  and  in  the  strong  position  chosen 
General  Thomas  could  bid  defiance  to  the  whole 
Confederate  army. 

The  rage  of  Bragg  when  he  saw  that  his  expected 
prey  had  escaped  was  terrible.  Fred,  miserable  as 
he  was,  saw  with  exultation  the  Confederates  come 
marching  back,  and  rejoiced  when  he  heard  their 
expressions  of  baffled  rage.  It  was  long  after  dark 
before  the  headquarters  were  moved  and  all  the  army 
had  passed  by.  From  expressions  dropped  by  the 
different  officers,  Fred  learned  that  quite  a  large 
force  had  been  left  in  front  of  Thomas,  and  knew 
he  would  have  hard  work  to  get  through  the  lines. 


TREED  IN   THE  ENEMT^S    CAMP.  313 

Fortunately  for  the  boys,  they  had  their  haver 
sacks  and  canteens  with  them,  and  thus  had  not 
suffered  from  hunger  or  thirst  during  their  enforced 
stay  in  the  tree.  At  last  they  deemed  the  coast 
clear  enough  to  descend  with  safety.  They  had 
been  in  the  tree  for  nearly  twenty-four  hours. 

To  their  surprise,  their  limbs  refused  to  carry 
them.  A  brisk  rubbing  soon  enabled  them  to  walk, 
but  they  reeled  and  staggered  like  drunken  men. 
It  was  some  time  before  the  blood  circulated  freely 
and  they  could  walk  with  their  accustomed  vigor. 
Slowly  and  painfully  the  boys  made  their  way  back 
over  the  mountain,  and  at  last  reached  the  valley. 
Now  commenced  their  real  danger.  The  smolder 
ing  camp-fires  showed  there  was  a  large  force 
between  them  and  Thomas. 

" There  is  no  other  way,"  whispered  Fred  to 
Hugh,  "we  must  pass  through.  Fortunately  they 
cannot  see  the  color  of  our  uniforms  in  the  dark 
ness." 

Creeping,  crawling,  and  many  times  walking 
boldly  along,  after  half  a  dozen  hairbreadth  escapes, 
they  worked  their  way  through  the  camp. 

"Now,"  said  Fred,  "if  we  can  only  get  past  the 
pickets  we  are  all  right.  That  will  be  the  hardest 
job." 

Cautiously  making  their  way  along,  stopping  to 
listen  every  few  steps,  they  were  fortunate  enough 
to  get  close  enough  to  the  picket  line  to  hear  when 
the  sentinels  were  changed. 

"Now,    Hugh,"    whispered  Fred,    "keep    close 


3H     ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

behind  me.  It  makes  no  difference  what  happens, 
don't  speak.  If  the  worst  comes,  make  a  break  for 
the  Union  lines." 

Creeping  along  on  their  hands  and  knees,  Fred 
in  advance,  they  slowly  made  their  way  along.  In 
this  way  they  advanced  some  distance,  and  Fred 
began  to  hope  they  had  passed  through  the  line, 
when  his  quick  ear  caught  the  sound  of  footsteps. 
He  listened  intently.  The  pacing  of  a  sentinel  to 
and  fro  on  his  beat  could  be  distinctly  heard. 

Fred  turned,  thinking  that  by  passing  a  little  to 
one  side  they  might  miss  the  sentinel.  As  he  was 
feeling  his  way  along,  for  it  was  in  the  woods  and 
pitch  dark,  he  placed  his  hand  on  the  body  of  a 
sleeping  soldier.  He  drew  back  his  hand,  shudder 
ing  as  if  he  had  touched  a  poisonous  reptile.  The 
soldier  muttered  something  about  it  not  being  time 
for  him  to  go  on  guard,  turned  over,  and  went  to 
sleep.  They  had  come  on  the  sleeping  reserve 
pickets. 

Stealthily  making  their  way  around  the  sleeping 
men,  they  again  attempted  to  pass  through  the 
line. 

Unfortunately  Hugh  placed  his  knee  on  a  dry 
twig,  and  it  snapped. 

"Who  comes  there?" 

The  challenge  came  quick  and  sharp,  and  only  a 
few  paces  in  advance.  Fred  knew  at  once  they 
would  have  to  fight  for  it. 

"The  officer  of  the  guard,"  he  answered  clearly, 
rising  to  his  feet, 


Who  comes  there  ?  " 


TREED  IN   THE  ENEMY'S   CAMP.  315 

"Advance,  officer  of  the  guard,  and  give  the 
countersign." 

Fred  advanced  boldly  until  his  breast  almost 
touched  the  bayonet  of  the  sentinel's  gun.  Then 
there  was  a  flash,  a  report,  and  the  soldier,  with  a 
sharp  cry  of  agony,  dropped  his  gun.  As  quick  as 
thought  Fred  hurled  himself  on  him  and  struck  him 
reeling  to  the  earth. 

"Come!"  he  shouted  to  Hugh,  as  he  dashed 
through  the  woods. 

Along  the  Confederate  picket  line  all  was  confu 
sion.  They  opened  fire,  and  the  balls  cut  the  limbs 
and  twigs  around  the  boys,  but  fortunately  neither 
was  hit.  Back  in  camp  they  could  hear  the  long 
roll  beating,  and  all  the  noise  and  uproar  which  fol 
lows  a  night  alarm. 

"I  think  we  are  out  of  danger  now,"  panted 
Fred,  as  he  brought  up  against  a  tree,  nearly 
knocking  his  brains  out. 

"I  am  a  mass  of  bruises,"  groaned  Hugh.  "My 
face  is  scratched  up,  and  one  eye  nearly  gouged 
out." 

"Be  thankful  it  is  no  worse.  As  for  me,  I  am 
sorry  I  had  to  shoot  that  sentinel.  I  hope  I  didn't 
kill  him." 

"Don't  mourn  over  that  now,  Captain;  let  us 
get  into  the  Union  lines,  or  the  Johnnies  will  have 
us  yet." 

Just  as  day  was  breaking  they  entered  the  Union 
lines.  General  Thomas  received  them  as  from  the 
dead.  Fred  briefly  and  succinctly  told  the  general 


316  ON"  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

all  he  had  learned.  Thomas,  without  a  word  of 
reply,  rapidly  wrote  a  letter  to  Rosecrans.  Send 
ing  for  one  of  his  most  trustworthy  couriers,  he 
said:  "Take  this  to  General  Rosecrans  at  Chat 
tanooga.  Here  is  an  order  to  seize  any  horse  that 
you  may  want,  even  if  it  belongs  to  a  general  of 
division.  Don't  spare  horseflesh;  kill  a  dozen  horses, 
if  need  be.  Ride!  ride  for  your  life!" 

In  less  than  a  minute  the  courier  was  riding  furi 
ously  toward  Chattanooga,  and  as  he  rode  he  mut 
tered:  "Something's  up.  I  never  knew  Pap  Thomas 
to  be  in  such  a  hurry  before." 

After  the  courier  had  departed,  Thomas  said  to 
Fred :  "This  is  heavy  news  that  you  bring,  Captain. 
That  Bragg  is  before  us  with  his  whole  army  is  no 
surprise,  but  that  Longstreet  is  coming  is  news 
indeed.  But  without  the  coming  of  Longstreet, 
never  was  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  in  as  des 
perate  a  situation  as  it  is  now.  And  the  trouble  is, 
General  Rosecrans  is  blind  to  the  situation.  I  have 
just  received  the  sharpest  kind  of  a  reprimand  from 
him  because  I  am  not  in  Lafayette.  He  thinks 
Negley's  falling  back  was  over-cautiousness.  Your 
father,  Captain,  was  right.  Nothing  but  the  most 
stupendous  blunders  on  the  part  of  Bragg  can  save 
the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  from  total  defeat. 
My  corps  is  safe  for  the  present;  but  there  can  be 
but  little  doubt  he  will  strike  one  of  the  other 
corps." 

"Will  the  blow  fall  on  McCook,  or  Crittenden?" 
asked  Fred. 


TREED   IN   THE  ENEMY^S   CAMP.  317 

"I  should  say  Crittenden,"  replied  the  general. 
"To  attack  McCook  would  take  him  too  far  from 
Chattanooga.  Then  McCook  has  the  mountain  to 
fall  back  on,  the  same  as  I.  Crittenden  is  on  com 
paratively  open  ground.  With  him  defeated,  Chatta 
nooga  would  be  in  Bragg's  grasp,  and  McCook  and 
I  would  be  cut  off  from  our  base  of  supplies.  If 
Bragg  is  any  general,  he  will  attack  Crittenden,  and 
that  without  delay.  The  next  few  days,  if  not 
hours,  will  be  eventful  ones.  But,  Captain,  you 
must  need  rest.  I  can  do  nothing  until  I  hear  from 
General  Rosecrans;  therefore  try  to  get  some 
sleep." 

"First,"  said  Fred,  and  his  voice  trembled,  "tell 
me  about  Smith  and  Darling.  Did  they  get  in  all 
right?" 

"It  was  Darling,"  replied  Thomas,  "that  saved 
Negley.  The  poor  fellow  was  severely  but  not 
dangerously  wounded.  I  shall  remember  him  when 
he  gets  well.  Smith  has  not  been  heard  from ;  he 
was  either  killed  or  captured." 

This  was  sad  news  to  Fred.  The  grizzled  old 
scout  was  very  dear  to  him.  It  was  many  a  day 
before  Fred  knew  what  had  become  of  Smith,  and 
then  it  was  to  learn  that  he  was  suffering  the  hor 
rors  of  Andersonville. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

CARRYING  THE  NEWS  TO  McCOOK. 

ENERAL  Rosecrans  sat  in  his  headquarters  at 
Chattanooga.  There  was  a  deep  frown  on  his 
face,  and  it  was  plain  to  be  seen  that  he  was  greatly 
displeased.  He  had  made  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
moves  of  the  war-  Chattanooga  was  his,  but  he 
saw,  as  he  thought,  the  Confederate  army  slipping 
away  from  him,  and  this  through  the  incompetency 
or  timidity  of  his  generals.  Turning  to  Garfield, 
his  chief  of  staff,  he  said : 

"General,  what  do  you  think  of  that  story  that 
Thomas  sends  in  that  the  whole  of  the  rebel  army 
is  before  him,  and  that  Bragg  has  never  retreated 
farther  than  Lafayette?" 

"I  think  it  very  improbable,"  replied  Garfield, 
"although  it  conforms  to  the  story  of  the  contra 
band  we  all  laughed  at.  I  see  you  have  acted  on 
that  so  far  as  to  order  Crittenden  to  concentrate  his 
corps  at  Lee  and  Gordon's  Mill." 

' '  Yes ;  but  I  do  not  know  but  it  was  a  mistake,  and 
that  it  would  have  been  better  to  order  Critten 
den  to  march  on  Lafayette  at  once.  I  am  out  of 
all  patience  with  both  Thomas  and  McCook. 

318 


CARRYING    THE  NEWS    TO  McCOOK.        319 

Thomas  should  have  been  in  Lafayette  three  days 
ago.  I  think  Negley  was  more  scared  than  hurt ; 
the  Confederates  always  put  on  a  bold  front  when 
retreating.  As  for  McCook,  he  should  have  struck 
a  telling  blow  on  Bragg's  flank  before  this;  but  as 
far  as  I  can  make  out,  he  is  hugging  Alpine  yet." 

"If  Bragg  is  at  Lafayette  with  his  whole  army, 
we  are  in  a  desperate  fix,"  replied  Garfield ;  "and 
it  is  fortunate  that  neither  Thomas  nor  McCook  has 
attempted  to  carry  out  their  orders." 

"I  cannot  believe  it,"  said  Rosecrans,  pettishly. 
"Everything  points  to  the  fact  that  Bragg  is  in  full 
retreat." 

Before  Garfield  could  answer,  a  courier,  riding  a 
foaming  horse,  dashed  up,  dismounted,  brushed 
past  the  guards  without  ceremony,  and  handed 
General  Rosecrans  a  dispatch.  The  general  hastily 
broke  it  open,  and  as  he  read  he  grew  pale,  his 
hands  trembled,  and  great  beads  of  perspiration 
gathered  on  his  forehead.  Garfield  looked  on  his 
chief  with  amazement.  Never  had  he  seen  him  so 
moved. 

When  Rosecrans  finished  reading  the  dispatch, 
he  handed  it  without  a  word  to  Garfield.  That 
officer  read  it  with  scarcely  less  emotion  than  his 
chief. 

"Great  God!"  burst  from  his  lips,  as  he  gathered 
its  import. 

"Garfield,"  exclaimed  Rosecrans,  "we  have 
made  a  terrible  mistake.  Our  only  salvation  lies  in 
uniting  the  army,  and  then  falling  back  on  Chatta- 


320  O.V  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

nooga.  McCook  is  in  great  danger;  so  is  Critteri- 
den.  Neither  Thomas  nor  Crittenden  can  be 
moved  until  McCook  is  drawn  in.  Will  Bragg  lie 
still,  waiting  for  Longstreet,  until  I  can  unite  my 
army?  I  am  afraid  not." 

"It  is  a  wonder  he  has  not  struck  before  this," 
answered  Garfield.  "He  did  try  to  strike  Thomas, 
but  that  officer  eluded  him.  General,  instead  of 
reprimanding  Thomas,  as  you  have  done,  you 
should  have  given  him  the  highest  praise.  His 
backward  movement  saved  his  corps." 

"I  know  it,  I  know  it,"  hastily  said  Rosecrans.  "I 
should  have  had  more  confidence  in  Thomas.  He 
is  my  right  arm  in  this  extremity.  Bragg's  next 
blow  will  fall  on  Crittenden  or  McCook." 

Orders  were  sent  to  McCook  to  join  Thomas;  to 
Thomas  to  hold  his  position  until  joined  by 
McCook;  to  Crittenden  to  defend  the  roads  to 
Chattanooga  to  the  last  man.  This  done,  there 
was  nothing  for  Rosecrans  to  do  but  to  wait. 

Swift  as  horses  could  carry  him,  the  courier  rode 
back  to  Thomas,  who,  on  reading  his  orders,  said  to 
Fred:  "Rosecrans  is  now  fully  alive  to  the  situation. 
I  must  remain  here  until  joined  by  McCook.  Cap 
tain,  you  have  the  swiftest  horse  in  the  army. 
Take  these  dispatches  to  McCook.  You  also  know 
the  situation,  and  can  give  the  general  full  infor 
mation.  Tell  him  the  safety  of  the  whole  army 
depends  on  the  celerity  of  his  movement." 

Fred,  on  his  way  to  McCook,  had  to  cross  Look 
out  Mountain,  then  ride  up  Wills  Valley  to  Win- 


CARRYING    THE  NEWS    TO  McCOOK.        321 

ston's  Gap,  then  recross  the  mountain  to  Alpine.  It 
was  a  long,  hard,  and  rugged  ride.  Nobly  did 
Prince  do  his  part  of  the  work,  and  mile  after  mile 
was  swiftly  passed. 

As  Fred  rode  along,  his  thoughts  were  busy. 
How  much  had  passed  since  he  took  that  ride  from 
Danville  to  Nicholasville  over  two  years  before.  It 
seemed  to  him  his  bright,  joyous  boyhood  had  fled 
with  that  ride.  How  old  he  had  grown;  he  was 
almost  nineteen!  What!  only  nineteen!  Surely 
a  generation  had  passed  since  he  and  his  cousin 
stood  under  the  spreading  oak,  and  with  clasped 
hands  took  that  solemn  oath.  Where  was  Calhoun 
now?  With  the  capture  of  Morgan,  he  had  disap 
peared  as  completely  as  if  the  earth  had  opened  and 
swallowed  him.  He  must  be  dead,  and  a  great  sob 
arose  in  Fred's  throat.  And  his  father — once  more 
they  were  confronting  each  other  in  opposing 
armies.  Oh!  how  cruel  it  all  was!  Why  should 
the  North  and  the  South  fight?  Would  the  conflict 
never  end? 

But  youth  is  buoyant,  and  these  gloomy  reflec 
tions  gave  way  to  thoughts  of  the  present,  of  his 
mission,  and  he  gave  Prince  free  rein.  McCook 
was  still  at  Alpine  when  Fred  placed  the  dispatches 
in  his  hand. 

The  general  read  them,  and  then  asked  abruptly: 
"When  did  you  leave  General  Thomas?" 

Fred  told  him.      McCook  looked  astonished. 

"Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  you  have  ridden  from 
General  Thomas  in  such  a  short  time?" 


322  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

"Your  dispatches  are  urgent,  General." 

"Ah!  then  you  know  what  they  are?  Can  you 
give  any  additional  information,  Captain?" 

' '  All  there  is,  General. ' '  Fred  then  gave  McCook 
an  account  of  his  scout  and  the  information  learned. 

"I  was  confident  all  the  time,"  said  McCook, 
"that  Bragg  was  not  retreating  on  Rome.  If  I  had 
thought  so,  you  would  not  have  found  me  here. 
But  Longstreet's  coming — that  is  news  indeed." 

McCook  had  already  given  the  necessary  orders 
for  the  withdrawal  of  his  corps. 

"Fortunately,"  said  he,  "I  have  not  moved  my 
train  down  from  the  mountain ;  this  will  expedite 
matters." 

"Then  you  are  not  going  to  move  down  the  val 
ley?"  asked  Fred,  in  some  surprise,  for  by  the 
valley  road  he  knew  McCook  could  join  Thomas  in 
one  day. 

"I  dare  not,"  answered  McCook.  "It  would 
expose  me  to  the  attack  of  the  whole  of  Bragg's 
army." 

"But  suppose  Bragg  has  concentrated  on  Crit- 
tenden?" 

"In  that  case  I  could  march  down  the  valley; 
but  that  is  something  I  do  not  know.  The  only 
safe  plan  is  to  move  back  over  the  mountain.  It 
will  take  three  days,  but  it  will  insure  the  safety  of 
my  corps." 

"And  time  is  so  precious, "  thought  Fred  to  him 
self.  "But  the  general  may  be  right;  it  would  be 
awkward  for  him  to  run  into  Bragg's  army." 


CARRTING   THE  NEWS    TO  McCOOK.        323 

Fred  rested  until  morning;  then  told  McCook  he 
was  going  to  return  by  the  valley.  McCook  looked 
at  him  in  amazement. 

"Captain,  I  must  remonstrate,"  he  said.  "It  is 
madness  on  your  part." 

"General,"  replied  Fred,  "you  forget  that  I  am 
a  scout ;  that  it  is  of  the  utmost  importance  for 
General  Thomas  and  General  Rosecrans  to  know 
whether  Bragg  is  concentrating  on  you,  or  whether 
Crittenden  must  expect  the  blow.  Perhaps  I  alone 
can  get  through  easier  than  you  could  with  your 
corps.  If  it  come  to  the  worst,  I  can  take  to  the 
mountain.  I  believe  it  is  my  duty  to  gain  this 
information,  if  I  can." 

"It  is  certainly  important,"  answered  McCook, 
"but  the  undertaking  is  a  desperate  one." 

With  a  gay  farewell,  and  "I  will  meet  you  at 
General  Thomas's  headquarters,"  Fred  rode  away; 
but  in  his  heart  he  knew  that  his  chances  of  ever 
seeing  those  headquarters  again  were  none  of  the 
best. 

But  his  plans  were  well  matured.  Instead  of  tak 
ing  the  road,  he  clung  to  the  base  of  the  mountain. 
If  an  open  place  was  to  be  crossed,  he  carefully 
scanned  his  front  before  venturing  over.  He  thus 
advanced  nearly  ten  miles  without  adventure.  He 
saw  several  parties  of  cavalry  at  a  distance,  but  no 
infantry.  It  was  plain  that  no  large  body  of  the 
enemy  was  threatening  McCook.  At  last,  coming 
to  a  place  where  the  road  ran  quite  close  to  the 
mountain,  and  seeing  none  of  the  enemy,  Fred 


324  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

resolved  to  take  the  road  and  make  better  progress. 
He  rode  for  about  a  mile  at  a  rapid  rate,  and  was 
congratulating  himself  on  his  progress,  when  Prince 
began  to  show  uneasiness. 

"Why,  old  fellow,  what  is  it?"  asked  Fred. 

He  soon  found  out.  Around  a  bend  in  the  road 
swept  a  squadron  of  Confederate  cavalry.  They 
were  right  upon  him.  Fred  speedily  wheeled  Prince, 
scaled  a  fence  which  ran  along  the  side  of  the  road, 
then  like  the  wind  sped  across  the  open  field,  lying 
close  to  his  horse's  neck.  A  scattering  volley  was 
fired,  but  none  of  the  balls  took  effect.  The  field 
crossed,  another  fence  was  jumped,  and  the  base 
of  the  mountain  reached. 

In  their  futile  rage  the  Confederates  continued 
firing,  some  of  them  throwing  down  the  fences  and 
pursuing  Fred  to  the  base  of  the  mountain. 

"No  use,  boys,"  said  the  colonel  in  command, 
"you  might  as  well  cease  firing;  the  fellow  has 
escaped,  curse  him." 

"No,  he  hasn't,"  spoke  up  a  young  lieutenant. 
"There  are  palisades  at  the  top,  and  he  can't  scale 
them,  at  least  his  horse  can't,  and  I  had  rather 
have  the  horse  than  the  Yank.  Zounds!  didn't  he 
take  those  fences  beautifully !  There  is  not  a  horse 
in  our  regiment  that  could  do  it." 

The  colonel  smiled.  "You  always  did  like  a  fine 
horse,  Chambers,"  he  said.  "What  do  you  want 
to  do?" 

"Catch  that  fellow,  or  what  is  better,  his  horse. 
By  Jupiter!  he  has  dismounted,  and  the  horse  is 


CARRTING    THE  NEWS    TO  McCOOK.        325 

following  him  like  a  dog.  Colonel,  I  must  have 
him." 

It  was  true.  Fred,  finding  the  mountain  very 
steep,  had  dismounted,  and  Prince  was  following 
him,  picking  his  way  as  carefully  as  a  mountain 
goat. 

"Go  ahead  and  get  him,  if  you  can,  Chambers," 
said  the  colonel. 

The  lieutenant  quickly  made  his  plans.  Four 
men  were  sent  up  the  mountain  directly  after  Fred. 
A  sergeant  and  four  men  were  ordered  to  ride  rap 
idly  to  the  rear  about  a  mile ;  the  horses  were  to  be 
left  in  charge  of  one  of  the  men,  while  the  sergeant 
and  three  men  were  to  ascend  the  mountain  and 
cut  off  Fred's  retreat  if  he  turned  back.  The  lieu 
tenant  with  four  men  rode  to  the  front  some  dis 
tance;  then  leaving  the  horses  with  one  of  their 
number,  the  lieutenant  and  three  of  his  men  com 
menced  the  ascent  of  the  mountain,  thus  effectually 
cutting  Fred  off.  Unless  the  palisades  could  be 
scaled,  Fred  seemed  doomed  to  be  captured.  He 
saw  the  four  men  climbing  the  mountain  behind  him, 
but  knew  nothing  of  those  in  rear  and  front. 

After  a  hard  climb  Fred  reached  the  top  of  the 
slope,  and  to  his  dismay  found  a  perpendicular  wall 
of  rock  from  thirty  to  fifty  feet  high.  It  might 
be  scaled  in  places  by  a  man,  but  never  by  a  horse, 
and  Fred  had  no  thoughts  of  leaving  Prince. 

"I  may  find  a  place  where  it  is  possible  for  Prince 
to  get  up,"  he  said,  "and  I  believe  we  can  travel 
as  fast  as  those  fellows  behind." 


326  ON   GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

But  he  had  not  gone  far  when  he  caught  sight  of 
the  lieutenant  and  his  three  men.  Do  the  best  he 
could,  they  would  reach  the  palisades  before  he 
could  pass  them.  His  heart  sank.  He  glanced 
upward.  A  tree  grew  so  that  by  climbing  it  he 
could  reach  a  footing  where  he  could  reach  the 
top.  But  could  he  leave  Prince?  He  shud 
dered. 

When  Fred  stopped,  the  horse  seemed  to  divine 
his  thoughts,  for  he  came  to  him  and  touched  his 
cheeks  with  his  nose  and  looked  at  him  with  soft, 
pleading  eyes,  as  if  to  say,  " Don't  leave  me,  my 
master. ' ' 

"No,  no,"  cried  Fred;  "I  will  not  leave  you. 
I  will  die  with  you  first.  As  for  those  who  would 
tear  you  from  me,  their  blood  be  on  their  own 
heads." 

Seeing  a  large  bowlder,  large  enough  to  conceal 
Prince  if  lying  down,  he  led  the  horse  to  it,  and  at 
the  word  of  command  Prince  stretched  himself  out 
behind  it.  Then  concealing  himself,  with  revolver 
in  hand,  Fred  awaited  the  issue.  It  was  four 
against  one,  but  Fred  had  the  advantage. 

By  this  time  the  lieutenant  and  his  men  had 
reached  the  palisades,  not  more  than  fifty  yards 
from  where  Fred  lay  concealed.  They  looked 
around  confounded. 

"Where  in  the  world  could  he  have  gone?"  asked 
the  lieutenant.  "The  man  could  conceal  himself,  but 
not  the  horse.  He  must  have  seen  us,  and  turned 
back.  Come  on,  men.  We  will  have  him  now, 


CARRTING    THE  NEWS    TO   McCOOK.        327 

sure;  he  will  run  right  into  Sergeant  Gilson  and  his 
men.  The  horse  is  mine.  As  for  the  Yank,  if  he 
shows  fight — bah!  what  does  it  matter  if  we  leave 
his  body  to  rot?" 

When  Fred  heard  these  words,  all  pity  died  from 
his  heart ;  he  took  no  more  thought  of  human  life. 
He  was  a  soldier,  his  mission  to  kill. 

Suddenly  the  sharp  report  of  a  revolver  rang  out, 
and  the  lieutenant  threw  up  his  hands  and  sank 
down  in  a  heap.  Another  report,  and  one  of  the 
men  pitched  heavily  forward  to  the  earth.  The 
remaining  two,  bewildered,  terror-stricken,  fired 
their  carbines  at  random  and  turned  to  flee.  A  ball 
caught  one  in  the  leg,  and  the  other  losing  his  foot 
ing  went  rolling  down  the  mountain,  and  brought 
up  against  a  bowlder  with  a  broken  arm.  The  fight 
was  over;  it  had  lasted  scarcely  ten  seconds. 

"Come,  Prince,"  said  Fred,  "the  way  is  open." 

The  lieutenant,  who  had  been  shot  through  the 
right  breast,  had  partly  raised  himself,  and  was 
reclining  against  a  rock.  As  Fred  passed  him  he 
murmured  "Water,"  and  looked  at  Fred  with  wist 
ful  eyes. 

Fred  unslung  his  canteen  and  held  it  to  the  lips 
of  the  wounded  officer.  He  drank  eagerly,  and  then 
whispered,  "Thank  you." 

He  was  a  fine-looking  fellow,  and  Fred's  heart 
grew  pitiful  as  he  saw  him  lying  there  so  helpless. 

"May  God  grant  your  wound  may  not  prove 
fatal,"  said  Fred,  as  he  took  his  hand.  "I  am 
sorry  I  had  to  shoot  you." 


328  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"You  did  no  more  than  I  would  have  done  to 
you,"  gasped  the  officer.  "It  was  the  horse  I  was 
after." 

"And  it  was  for  the  horse  I  fought,"  replied 
Fred.  "If  it  had  not  been  for  the  horse,  I  could 
have  escaped  without  hurting  any  of  you." 

But  Fred  had  to  hasten,  as  the  sound  of  the  fir 
ing  had  alarmed  the  four  men,  who  were  coming  up 
the  mountain,  and  he  could  hear  them  shouting. 

After  going  about  half  a  mile,  Fred  found  a 
break  in  the  palisades,  and  he  and  Prince  were  soon 
safe  on  top  of  the  mountain.  To  reach  General 
Thomas  was  now  an  easy  matter. 

"There  is  no  infantry,"  reported  Fred,  "con 
fronting  McCook.  He  could  have  come  down  the 
valley,  but  it  is  now  too  late  for  him  to  profit  by 
the  knowledge." 

"Would  he  had  known  it,"  said  Thomas. 
"Even  minutes  are  precious.  I  should  not  be  sur 
prised  to  hear  at  any  moment  that  Crittenden  has 
been  crushed." 

And  it  was  only  through  Bragg's  blunders  and  the 
disobedience  of  orders  by  General  Polk  that  Crit 
tenden  was  not  crushed.  When  the  attempt  against 
Negley  failed,  Bragg  concluded  to  leave  Thomas 
and  attack  Crittenden.  He  gave  strict  orders  to 
Polk  to  attack  the  force  at  Lee  and  Gordon's  Mill, 
telling  him  there  was  but  one  division  there.  In 
this  the  Confederate  commander  was  mistaken ; 
Crittenden 's  whole  corps  was  there.  But  Bragg 
told  Polk  that  if  he  found  a  heavier  force  than  ex- 


CARRYING    THE   NEWS    TO   McCOOK.        Z29 

pected,   he  would  support  him,   if  necessary,  with 
the  whole  army. 

Crittenden,  in  ignorance  of  the  danger  menacing 
him,  and  still  under  the  impression  that  the  force  in 
his  front  was  only  Forrest's  cavalry,  ordered  Gen 
eral  Beatty  to  make  a  reconnoissance  with  his 
brigade.  This  brigade  advanced  about  three  miles, 
and  to  avoid  being  flanked  by  Forrest  threw  out  a 
very  strong  and  long  skirmish  line.  This  skirmish 
line  met  the  advance  of  Folk's  corps,  and  drove  it 
back  on  the  main  body.  Polk,  frightened,  drew 
back,  selected  a  strong  position,  commenced  to 
fortify,  and  sent  back  word  to  Bragg  to  hurry  for 
ward  reinforcements,  as  he  was  about  to  be  attacked 
by  a  vastly  superior  force.  Thus  was  Crittenden 
saved  as  by  a  miracle. 

Bragg  stormed  and  raved  over  the  second  miscar 
riage  of  his  plans,  but  his  own  course  now  became 
extremely  vacillating.  He  thought  he  would  attack 
Crittenden  again,  then  Thomas,  but  at  last  concluded 
to  await  the  arrival  of  Langstreet. 

It  took  McCook  three  days  to  reach  Thomas,  days 
of  anxiety  and  uncertain  waiting.  During  these 
three  days  Rosecrans  did  not  sleep  a  moment,  and 
hardly  tasted  a  mouthful  of  food.  He  was  pale, 
haggard,  and  exceedingly  nervous.  Not  a  courier 
would  ride  up  to  his  headquarters  but  he  would 
start  and  turn  pale,  expecting  to  hear  tidings  of  dis 
aster.  These  days  of  suspense  and  anxious  waiting 
made  General  Rosecrans  almost  a  nervous  wreck. 
The  Rosecrans  who  fought  the  battle  of  Chicka- 


33°  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

mauga  was  not  the  Rosecrans  who  fought  the  battle 
of  Stone  River,,  and  was  far  from  being  the  Rose 
crans  who  had  planned  this  campaign,  which  thus 
far  had  been  masterly. 

It  was  the  i/th  of  September  when  McCook 
joined  Thomas,  and  to  that  general's  surprise  he 
found  that  McCook  had  left  three  brigades  back  at 
Valley  Head  under  the  command  of  General  Lytle. 

For  a  moment  General  Thomas  was  speechless. 
Then  giving  McCook  a  look  which  he  never  forgot, 
he  said:  "And  you  did  this,  knowing  that  it  was  a 
matter  of  life  and  death  that  the  army  be  united  as 
soon  as  possible!"  General  McCook  flushed,  and 
then  explained  that  the  safety  of  his  trains  depended 
on  Lytle  being  left  behind. 

" And  yet  you  knew,"  continued  Thomas,  coldly, 
"that  Longstreet  was  coming,  that  Bragg  was  in 
our  front  and  might  strike  at  any  moment.  This 
means  three  more  days  of  waiting.  The  battle  will 
be  lost  or  won  before  that  time." 

Never  had  Fred  seen  Thomas  so  moved,  or  so 
near  showing  anger. 

"Pardon  me,  gentlemen,"  said  Fred,  stepping 
modestly  forward,  "but  I  believe  I  can  bring  General 
Ly tie's  command  here  by  to-morrow  evening." 

Both  Thomas  and  McCook  looked  inquiringly, 
but  at  the  same  time  incredulously,  at  him. 

"There  is  a  road,"  began  Fred,  hurriedly, 
"along  the  top  of  the  mountain.  In  returning 
from  carrying  the  dispatches  to  General  McCook  I 
followed  it  after  I  took  to  the  mountain  and  gained 


CARRTING    THE  NEWS    TO  McCOOK.        331 

the  summit.  I  have  inquired  about  it  and  have 
good  reasons  to  believe  that  this  road  extends  clear 
to  Valley  Head,  though  it  has  long  been  abandoned. 
If  it  does,  it  is  but  one  day's  march  for  General 
Lytle  to  join  us.  Give  me  an  escort,  and  I  will 
follow  this  road  to  Valley  Head  and  guide  General 
Lytle  back  over  it." 

General  McCook  caught  at  the  idea.  "I  believe 
Captain  Shackelford  is  right,"  he  said  to  General 
Thomas.  "I  heard  of  this  road,  and  thought  of 
taking  it,  but  I  dared  not  trust  my  corps  to  an  un 
certainty." 

"It   is  worth   trying,"    replied   General  Thomas. 

"Captain,  I  will  send  my  mounted  escort  with 
you,  for  the  way  may  be  dangerous,  and  you 
must  not  be  allowed  to  fail  for  want  of  proper 
protection." 

But  to  General  Thomas'  dismay,  it  was  found  that 
his  escort  was  away  guarding  a  forage  train.  Only 
seven  mounted  men  could  be  found  available  for 
the  undertaking. 

"I  will  make  the  attempt  with  them,"  said  Fred. 
"A  small  party  can  travel  faster  than  a  large 
one." 

"Very  well,  Captain,"  said  General  Thomas 
eagerly,  "I  would  not  order  you  to  undertake  this 
dangerous  mission,  but  if  you  volunteer  to  do  it  I 
shall  be  delighted." 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the  little  party 
started.  At  first  they  traveled  rapidly,  for  Fred 
knew  the  road.  A  few  small  scouting  parties  of  the 


33 2  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

enemy  were  sighted,  but  they  hastily  fled  at  the 
sight  of  the  Federals.  Night  soon  fell.  The  road 
was  much  obscured  and  hardly  more  than  a  trail. 
It  would  be  easy  to  wander  from  it  in  the  dark 
ness. 

"I  must  trust  my  horse,"  thought  Fred.  And 
all  through  the  night  Prince,  with  more  than 
human  instinct,  picked  the  way. 

Morning  had  not  yet  dawned  when  Fred  reached 
the  outposts  of  General  Lytle  near  Valley  Head. 
The  general  was  aroused,  and  as  soon  as  it  was 
light  he  put  his  command  in  motion.  But,  much  to 
Fred's  chagrin,  he  expressed  himself  as  very  doubt 
ful  of  the  practicability  of  the  route.  Quite  a  fog 
covered  the  mountain,  and  after  marching  three  or 
four  miles,  the  way  became  uncertain,  and  the  road 
was  hardly  discernible. 

General  Lytle  halted  his  command,  and  turning 
to  Fred,  said:  " Pardon  me,  Captain,  but  I  dare 
not  follow  you  farther.  I  am  responsible  for  the 
safety  of  my  command.  You  never  could  have 
come  over  this  road  in  the  dark.  You  must  have 
missed  the  way.  I  must  return  to  my  camp." 

Fred's  heart  sank  at  these  words.  He  knew  the 
momentous  issue  at  stake.  He  felt  sure  he  was 
right,  but  how  could  he  convince  General  Lytle? 
It  was  dark  when  he  had  passed  over  the  road ;  there 
were  no  landmarks  he  could  recognize.  He  grew 
faint  and  giddy  and  reeled  in  his  saddle.  Suddenly 
there  flashed  in  his  mind  a  recollection  of  just 
where  he  was, 


CARRY  TNG   THE  NEWS    TO  McCOOK.        333 

"General,"  he  answered,  striving  to  keep  his 
voice  from  betraying  his  feelings,  "I  am  almost 
positive  this  is  the  way  I  came.  If  it  is,  less  than 
a  mile  in  advance  there  is  a  dip  in  the  ridge  through 
which  flows  a  small  stream,  and  the  margins  of  the 
stream  are  sandy.  The  tracks  of  our  horses  must 
show  plainly  in  this  sand.  Send  one  of  your  staff 
forward  with  me  to  see  if  it  is  not  as  I  say." 

Turning  to  one  of  his  staff,  General  Lytle  said, 
coldly:  "You  can  go  with  the  captain,  but  I  have 
little  faith.  If  you  are  not  back  in  fifteen  minutes, 
I  shall  give  the  order  to  countermarch." 

Fred  rode  away,  his  breast  torn  with  conflicting 
emotions.  What  if  he  was  mistaken?  He  could 
never  look  General  Thomas  in  the  face  again. 
They  had  ridden  scarcely  more  than  half  a  mile 
when  Fred's  heart  gave  a  great  bound.  Before 
them  lay  the  ravine;  through  it  flowed  the  little 
stream.  In  its  sandy  banks  were  the  prints  of  the 
horses'  hoofs — eight,  just  the  number  in  Fred's 
party. 

The  staff  officer  was  convinced,  and  riding  back 
so  reported  to  General  Lytle,  and  the  march  was 
resumed  with  alacrity.  Before  night  General  Lytle 
had  joined  his  corps  at  McLemore's  Cove. 

Never  did  Fred  receive  a  warmer  grasp  of  the 
hand  than  General  Thomas  gave  him  when  he 
reported  the  success  of  his  mission. 

"You  have  rendered  the  country  valuable  serv 
ices,"  said  the  general,  "but  never  have  you 
done  a  greater  service  than  this.  We  now  have 


334  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S   STAFF. 

a  reunited   army.       The  battle  will   open   to-mor 
row."* 

All  day  long  during  the  i8th  of  September  the 
Federal  army  had  seen  in  their  front  vast  clouds  of 
dust  moving  northward,  arising  above  the  treetops. 
Bragg  was  trying  to  cut  Rosecrans  off  from  Chatta 
nooga.  Night  came,  and  all  that  separated  the  two 
armies  was  the  sluggish  current  of  the  Chickamauga. 

*This  account  of  a  young  staff  officer  volunteering  to  reach 
General  Lytle  by  a  road  which  he  believed  to  exist  along  the 
mountain  top,  and  to  conduct  him  to  join  Thomas  by  this  short 
route,  is  an  actual  fact.  The  officer  is  still  alive,  and  is  one 
of  the  best  known  and  most  honored  citizens  of  Chicago,  111. 
It  is  a  sad  fact  that  General  Lytle,  a  very  gallant  and  brilliant 
officer,  reached  the  field  only  to  be  killed  in  the  next  morning's 
battle. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

CHICKAMAUGA. 

THE  coming  of  darkness  brought  little  rest  to 
the  weary  soldiers.  All  through  the  night  the 
tramp  of  marching  columns  and  the  rumbling  of 
artillery  could  be  heard.  General  Thomas  moved 
his  corps  by  the  rear  of  Crittenden  to  the  left 
flank  of  the  army.  It  was  the  post  of  danger,  for 
it  guarded  the  roads  to  Chattanooga,  and  Rose- 
crans  had  learned  that  where  the  danger  was  greatest 
there  Thomas  should  be. 

Morning  came.  The  rising  sun  kissed  the  hills, 
and  then  the  valleys.  Throughout  the  woods  and 
hid  in  the  tangled  thickets  along  the  banks  of  the 
Chickamauga  lay  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand 
men,  ready  to  grapple  in  a  death  struggle.  Like 
beasts  hid  in  the  jungle,  they  lay  crouched  ready 
for  a  spring.  Higher  and  higher  rose  the  sun,  yet 
all  peaceful  lay  the  field  of  Chickamauga.  The 
silence  was  appalling,  harder  to  bear  than  the  roar 
of  battle. 

Nine  o'clock  came,  and  General  Thomas  said:  "I 
do  not  believe  Bragg  has  yet  crossed  the  river  with 
the  bulk  of  his  army,  or  he  would  have  been  upon 
us  before  this." 

335 


ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

But  the  fact  was,  Bragg  did  not  know  that 
Thomas  was  where  he  was.  He  had  no  knowledge 
of  the  midnight  movement  that  placed  Thomas 
on  the  left.  He  thought  that  the  left  of  the  Fed 
eral  army  still  rested  at  Lee  and  Gordon's  Mill, 
and  he  was  massing  his  forces  to  crush  it,  just  as  he 
had  crushed  the  right  at  Stone  River. 

As  General  Thomas  was  speaking,  an  officer  rode 
up  and  said:  "General,  I  have  it  on  good  authority 
that  there  are  only  two  brigades  of  the  enemy  across 
the  river.  I  believe  by  a  rapid  movement  they  can 
be  captured.  Shall  I  make  the  trial?" 

"By  all  means,  if  you  think  the  information  cor 
rect,"  answered  Thomas. 

Soon,  away  off  in  front  came  the  sound  of  a  few 
irregular  shots,  and  then  the  crash  of  volleys  of 
musketry.  The  battle  of  Chickamauga  had  opened. 

This  movement  of  Thomas  took  Bragg  by  sur 
prise.  Instead  of  crushing  the  Federal  left,  he 
found  his  own  right  being  turned.  Troops  that 
were  marching  toward  Lee  and  Gordon's  Mill  were 
hurried  back  and  hurled  on  Thomas.  For  two 
hours  Thomas  bore  the  burden;  the  remainder  of 
the  army  lay  and  listened.  All  that  could  be  seen 
of  the  battle  was  the  smoke  of  the  conflict  which 
arose  above  the  tree-tops,  as  if  a  city  were  burn 
ing.  Then  the  pressure  became  so  great  that 
Thomas  called  for  reinforcements.  It  was  after 
noon  before  the  battle  became  general  along  the 
whole  line. 

Only  once  during  the  day  was  the  Federal  army 


CHICKAMAUGA.  337 

in  grave  danger.  About  three  o'clock  Bragg  made 
a  desperate  charge  with  two  divisions  and  pierced 
the  left  center  of  the  army,  gaining  the  coveted 
Chattanooga  road.  Hugh  Raymond  had  gone  to 
Rosecrans  to  ask  for  reinforcements,  and  was  com 
ing  back  just  as  the  break  occurred,  and  was 
caught  in  the  mad  rush  backward. 

There  was  but  one  brigade  in  hand  to  check  the 
charge  until  the  fleeing  soldiers  could  be  halted  and 
reformed.  Hugh's  regiment  belonged  to  this 
brigade,  and  when  he  saw  it  flung  into  the  breach, 
he  forgot  he  was  an  orderly  for  General  Thomas, 
and  spurring  his  horse  forward,  he  waved  his  hat  and 
cheered  the  men  on.  His  horse  fell  dead,  but  on 
foot  he  pressed  his  way  to  the  foremost  rank. 
When  nearly  surrounded,  the  regiment  broke. 
Hugh  seized  the  colors,  and  succeeded  in  rallying 
it  and  checking  for  a  time  the  advance  of  the 
enemy.  In  the  precious  minutes  thus  gained  a  line 
was  formed  in  the  rear,  and  twenty  frowning  can 
non  now  stood  in  a  row.  Between  these  guns  the 
regiment  passed,  and  then  they  belched  forth  their 
contents  of  shell  and  canister.  So  rapid  was  the 
firing  that  the  reports  seemed  to  blend  into  one. 
The  smoke  settled  down  over  the  field,  hiding 
everything  from  view.  For  five  minutes  the  can 
non  thundered. 

4 'Cease  firing!" 

The  hot-throated  cannon  became  silent ;  the  smoke 
slowly  ascended  from  the  field — and  what  a  sight ! 

The    charging   columns   had     disappeared     back 


33S  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

across  the  road  into  the  woods;  but  on  the  field  lay 
the  dead  and  dying — mounds  of  gray  that  a  mo 
ment  before  had  been  men. 

The  colonel  of  Hugh's  regiment  came  to  him, 
and  warmly  grasping  his  hand,  said:  "Hugh,  Gen 
eral  Thomas  must  not  have  you  any  longer.  Your 
company  has  need  of  you.  All  of  its  commissioned 
officers  are  killed  or  wounded.  You  are  now  Lieu 
tenant  Raymond." 

So  Hugh  came  to  command  his  company. 

After  the  charge  was  repulsed,  the  Federal  lines 
swept  forward,  and  at  nightfall  the  two  armies 
occupied  nearly  the  same  positions  they  had  in  the 
morning.  The  fight  was  kept  up  on  the  left  long 
into  the  night ;  but  at  last  the  firing  sullenly  died 
away,  and  the  weary  soldiers  sank  on  the  ground 
to  sleep,  unmindful  of  the  dead  around  them. 

Rosecrans  called  a  council  of  his  generals,  but  to 
all  questions  Thomas  had  but  one  answer:  "Look 
well  to  the  left." 

General  Rosecrans  gave  orders  that  at  daylight 
Negley's  division  should  move  from  the  center  to 
the  extreme  left,  thus  giving  Thomas  the  strength 
that  he  asked.  Wood's  division  of  Crittenden's 
corps  was  ordered  to  take  the  place  of  Negley  in 
the  center. 

Thomas  spent  the  night  in  rearranging  his  lines, 
and  preparing  for  the  dreadful  struggle  which  he 
knew  was  coming.  He  did  not  close  his  eyes. 

"What  of  the  prospect  in  the  morning?"  asked 
Fred  of  a  brother  staff  officer. 


CHICK  AM  A  UGA .  3  39 

The  officer  looked  grave.  ' 'To-morrow,"  he 
answered,  "we  shall  have  to  struggle  for  our  exist 
ence.  Twice  to-day  we  have  narrowly  escaped 
disaster.  The  army  is  loosely  thrown  together; 
the  corps,  in  a  great  measure,  are  broken  up.  In 
Thomas's  command  are  divisions  from  all  three 
corps.  Rosecrans — "  The  officer  stopped.  He 
was  too  true  a  soldier  to  utter  a  word  of  criticism 
against  his  commanding  general. 

But  Fred  knew  well  what  was  in  his  mind. 
Rosecrans  had  not  his  army  well  in  hand.  The 
strain  of  the  past  week  had  left  its  effects.  He  was 
nervous,  and  disposed  to  listen  to  every  rumor. 

Morning  came.  A  heavy  fog  hung  over  the 
earth,  and  for  a  time  the  sun  refused  to  give  its 
light.  The  minutes  passed,  and  the  field  remained 
as  strangely  quiet  as  it  had  been  the  morning  before. 
In  vain  Thomas  looked  for  Negley.  Every  moment 
he  expected  to  hear  the  yell  of  the  advancing  foe. 
Time  passed ;  still  no  Negley. 

"Ride  to  the  right,  Captain,"  said  General 
Thomas  to  Fred,  "and  see  why  Negley  is  not  here." 
And  then  he  added,  "It's  strange  that  Bragg  does 
not  attack." 

Prince  had  been  slightly  wounded  the  night 
before,  and  Fred  had  sent  him  back  to  Chatta 
nooga.  This  wound  saved  Prince's  life,  for  during 
the  battle  of  the  2Oth  Fred  had  two  horses  shot 
under  him. 

As  Rosecrans  had  given  orders  for  Negley  to  be 
on  the  left  by  daylight,  so  had  Bragg  given  orders 


34°  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

to  Polk  to  attack  the  left  at  daylight.  Both  com 
manders  were  disobeyed.  Polk  did  not  advance 
until  half  past  eight,  and  his  charge  did  not  come 
until  nine.  This  delay  was  of  inestimable  value  to 
Thomas. 

When  Fred  reached  the  center  he  found  that 
Negley  had  not  moved,  Wood  not  having  relieved 
him.  Rosecrans  at  once  ordered  Wood  to  relieve 
Negley,  and  sent  the  reserve  brigade  of  that  general 
to  the  left  under  the  guidance  of  Fred.  It  arrived 
none  too  soon.  At  nine  o'clock  a  tremendous 
assault  was  made  on  the  left  flank,  and  it  was 
repulsed  only  after  the  most  terrific  righting.  The 
battle  now  rolled  to  the  south,  and  soon  the  whole 
of  Thomas's  line  was  engaged.  Assault  after  assault 
was  repulsed;  Thomas's  lines  were  immovable. 

But  in  vain  he  looked  for  Negley's  two  remain 
ing  brigades.  Every  moment  he  expected  another 
assault  on  his  extreme  left  flank. 

Speaking  to  Fred,  he  said:  "Go  once  more,  and 
see  what  has  become  of  Negley." 

Away  galloped  Fred  on  his  mission.  All  along 
the  front  the  battle  roared  and  thundered.  Great 
clouds  of  smoke  arose  above  the  tree-tops  and 
drifted  away.  Hundreds  of  wounded  men  were 
seeking  the  rear.  Many  of  these  men  were  still  full 
of  fight,  and  were  cheering  and  urging  on  the  regi 
ments  they  met  going  into  the  battle.  Cannon 
balls  were  ricochetting  over  the  ground,  as  if  giants 
were  playing  at  ten-pins.  Batteries  were  dashing 


CHICK  AM  A  UGA.  34 1 

along  at  full  speed,  heeding  neither  the  living  nor 
the  dead. 

Fred  soon  passed  beyond  the  battle ;  the  right  of 
the  army  was  not  yet  engaged.  Longstreet's  ter 
rific  blow  had  not  yet  fallen.  To  his  surprise,  Fred 
found  that  Negley  had  not  yet  been  relieved  from 
the  front  line. 

When  he  reported  the  fact  to  Rosecrans,  that 
general  rode  to  Wood  and  reprimanded  him  in  the 
severest  terms  for  not  obeying  orders.  Wood 
turned  pale  with  suppressed  anger,  but  without  a 
word  relieved  Negley;  and  Fred,  supposing  that 
that  general  would  at  once  move  to  the  left  with 
his  command,  galloped  back  and  reported  to 
Thomas  that  the  needed  reinforcements  were 
coming. 

But  Negley  never  reached  Thomas.  Why,  has 
never  been  clearly  shown. 

Now  occurred  a  mistake  which  lost  the  battle  of 
Chickamauga  to  the  Federals.  Some  officer  went 
to  Rosecrans  and  told  him  there  was  a  gap  in  the 
line  between  Wood  and  Reynolds.  There  was  no 
gap.  Brannon's  division,  one  of  the  finest  in  the 
army,  was  between  Wood  and  Reynolds.  This 
Rosecrans  should  have  known,  but  it  seemed  he  had 
lost  track  of  the  positions  of  divisions.  Without 
investigating  whether  the  report  was  true  or  not,  he 
at  once  wrote  an  order  and  dispatched  it  to  Wood 
to  close  up  on  Reynolds  and  support  him. 

When    Wood    received    the    order,     he    smiled 


342     ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

grimly,  folded  it  up,  placed  it  in  his  pocketbook, 
and  remarked  that  he  was  glad  it  was  in  writing. 

"What  is  it?"  asked  one  of  his  brigade  com 
manders,  to  whom  the  remark  was  addressed. 

"To  close  up  on  Reynolds,  and  support  him," 
was  the  answer. 

"You  can't  do  it;   Brannon  is  between  us." 

"I  shall  move  in  the  rear  of  Brannon,"  coolly 
replied  Wood. 

"Great  Heavens!  General,  that  will  leave  a  gap 
in  the  line ;  the  enemy  is  forming  in  the  woods  in 
front  to  attack." 

"Nevertheless,  I  shall  obey  the  order,"  replied 
Wood,  as  a  dark  scowl  passed  over  his  face.  "Gen 
eral  Rosecrans  will  never  have  another  opportunity 
to  talk  to  me  as  he  did  a  short  time  ago.  I  have 
the  order,  here  it  is — "  and  he  tapped  his  breast 
pocket — "and  it  shall  be  obeyed." 

"But  the  gap,  General,  the  gap!" 

"I  shall  send  an  aide  to  both  McCook  and  Davis 
with  word  that  I  am  about  to  move  out  of  the  line, 
and  let  them  fill  it  as  best  they  can." 

So  Wood  withdrew  from  the  line,  leaving  a  great 
gap,  nearly  half  a  mile  long. 

Up  to  this  time  the  right  of  the  Federal  army 
had  not  been  engaged.  But  Longstreet  was  mass 
ing  twenty-five  thousand  men  for  a  tremendous 
onslaught.  His  quick  eye  caught  the  great  gap 
which  Wood  had  left,  and  through  it  his  legions 
poured.  They  caught  Jefferson  C.  Davis's  division, 
consisting  of  only  two  small  brigades,  as  it  was 


CHIC  KAMA  UGA .  343 

moving  to  the  left,  vainly  trying  to  fill  the  gap, 
and  scattered  it  like  chaff. 

They  then  wheeled,  and  struck  Sheridan's  divi 
sion  in  flank  and  rear.  In  vain  the  gallant  Sheridan 
tried  to  stem  the  tide;  his  division  was  hurled  back, 
but  not  broken  and  disorganized  as  was  Davis's.  In 
less  than  half  an  hour  after  Longstreet's  first  attack 
the  whole  right  wing  was  fleeing  in  rout  and  panic 
for  Rossville  or  Chattanooga. 

Rosecrans,  McCook,  and  Crittenden  were  caught 
in  the  rush,  and  swept  back  to  Rossville.  The 
whole  of  Crittenden 's  corps,  with  the  exception  of 
two  brigades,  was  with  Thomas,  and  he  was  virtu 
ally  without  a  command. 

At  Rossville  Rosecrans  met  a  large  number  of 
Negley's  division.  Thinking  that  the  division  had 
gone  to  the  left  as  ordered,  he  asked  them  of  news 
from  Thomas.  It  was  a  woeful  tale  the  cowards 
told  him :  Thomas  was  killed,  Crittenden  was 
killed,  the  whole  left  was  broken  worse  than  the 
right. 

Then,  in  utter  despair,  Rosecrans  turned  to  Gar- 
field  and  asked  him  what  he  should  do.  His  advice 
was  the  undoing  of  Rosecrans,  although  it  was 
good  on  the  supposition  that  the  story  of  Negley's 
men  was  true.  It  was  to  go  to  Chattanooga  and 
try  to  save  the  remnant  of  the  army,  while  Garfield 
himself  would  try  to  reach  the  left. 

Rosecrans  accepted  the  advice;  his  heart  was 
broken,  his  courage  gone.  Those  who  saw  him  on 
his  ride  from  Rossville  to  Chattanooga  will  never 


344  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

forget  him.  His  face  was  like  marble;  all  expres 
sion  of  life  had  left  it.  He  looked  neither  to  the 
right  nor  the  left,  but  rode  like  a  man  in  a  dream. 
When  he  reached  his  headquarters  in  Chattanooga 
he  sank  into  a  chair  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands. 
McCook  and  Crittenden  came  in,  but  not  a  word 
was  spoken.  Like  their  chief,  they  sat  silent  and 
in  despair. 

An  officer,  on  a  foaming  steed,  came  dashing  up 
to  the  door.  Throwing  himself  from  the  horse,  he 
rushed  up  to  Rosecrans,  and  thrust  a  dispatch  into 
his  hands,  exclaiming,  "It's  from  General  Garfield." 

Trembling  with  eagerness,  Rosecrans  tore  the 
dispatch  open  and  read: 

* '  Thomas  standing  like  a  rock.  Has  seven  divi 
sions  intact. ' ' 

The  general  became  as  one  awakened  from  the 
dead.  Color  came  to  his  face,  fire  to  his  eye. 
Springing  to  his  feet,  he  waved  the  dispatch  above 
his  head  and  shouted:  "All  is  not  lost!  All  is  not 
lost!  Thomas  holds!" 

Then  as  if  noticing  McCook  and  Crittenden  for 
the  first  time,  he  said:  "This  is  no  place  for  you, 
gentlemen.  To  your  commands!" 

It  was  no  place  for  him,  either.  If  when  at 
Rossville  the  spirit  of  Stone  River  had  animated 
Rosecrans,  he  could  have  collected  ten  thousand 
men  and  hurled  them  on  the  flank  and  in  the  rear  of 
Longstreet,  and  gained  the  greatest  victory  of  the 
war.  But  it  was  not  to  be ;  the  star  of  Rosecrans 
had  set. 


CHICK  AM  A  VGA.  345 

When  Longstreet  broke  the  right  he  did  not  pur 
sue  the  shattered  regiments,  but  allowed  them  to 
make  their  retreat  unmolested.  Instead,  he  made 
a  wheel  to  the  right  and  fell  upon  Thomas. 

When  Fred  returned  and  reported  that  Negley 
was  at  last  on  the  way,  Thomas  said:  "With  Neg 
ley  the  left  is  safe." 

But  time  passed,  and  no  Negley.  The  sound  of 
fighting  on  the  right  rolled  on  toward  Chattanooga, 
and  Thomas  became  anxious.  Then  came  the 
news  that  Polk  was  gathering  his  forces  for  another 
desperate  effort  to  turn  the  left  flank.  Taking  his 
three  reserve  brigades,  Thomas  rushed  to  the  point 
of  danger.  Like  a  torrent  the  Confederate  force 
poured  around  the  flank  and  in  the  rear  of  Baird. 

In  the  tangled  woods  this  torrent  met  the  three 
brigades  of  Thomas.  It  was  the  most  dreadful 
conflict  Fred  ever  witnessed.  The  two  lines  met 
face  to  face,  and  for  a  time  poured  their  volleys  into 
each  other's  breasts.  Once,  through  the  swirling 
smoke,  Fred  thought  he  caught  a  glimpse  of  his 
father,  cheering  on  his  men,  but  just  then  Fred's 
horse  fell,  the  smoke  settled  down,  and  all  was  lost 
from  view. 

"O  Father  in  Heaven!"  whispered  Fred,  with 
white  lips,  "protect  him." 

At  last  the  Confederate  torrent  was  rolled  back; 
the  left  was  again  saved. 

Now  from  the  right  there  came  drifting  broken 
fragments  of  regiments,  and  the  story  of  the  great 
disaster  was  known.  With  the  broken  regiments 


346  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

came  the  divisions  of  Brannon  and  Wood,  only  four 
small  brigades  strong.  On  Snodgrass  Hill  Thomas 
formed  his  slender  line — a  hill  that  is  to  remain  as 
memorable  as  the  field  of  Marathon.  Wood  formed 
on  the  left  of  Brannon,  and  as  if  to  atone  for  what  he 
had  done,  he  held  his  division  like  a  wall  of  adamant. 
Throughout  that  dreadful  afternoon  his  lines  were 
not  shaken.  The  divisions  of  Wood  and  Brannon, 
with  the  fragments  of  regiments  which  joined  them, 
met  and  hurled  back  the  veterans  of  Longstreet 
time  after  time. 

At  length  seeing  how  weak  and  short  Thomas's 
line  was,  Longstreet  massed  his  forces  to  turn  his 
right  flank.  Thomas  looked  anxiously  to  his  right. 
At  the  point  threatened  Thomas  had  not  a  single  man. 

" Captain,"  he  said  to  Fred,  "ride  over  to  the 
right  and  see  what  you  can  discover." 

Fred  rode  clear  beyond  the  fighting,  and  then 
ascended  the  hill.  Just  as  he  reached  the  summit 
he  was  met  with  a  volley,  and  glancing  down  the 
gorge  toward  the  Videto  house  he  saw  the  legions 
of  Longstreet  coming.  He  turned,  and  putting  spurs 
to  his  horse,  bore  to  Thomas  the  fateful  tidings. 

The  chieftain  heard,  and  his  great  heart  grew 
faint.  He  looked  up  and  down  his  slender  line, 
enveloped  in  a  cloud  of  smoke.  From  out  the 
sulphurous  canopy  there  came  yells  of  triumph, 
shouts  of  victory.  His  men  had  once  more  hurled 
back  the  charging  columns  of  the  enemy.  Not  a 
regiment,  not  a  company,  could  be  spared  from 
that  line. 


CHICK  AM  A  UGA.  347 

"Twenty  minutes,"  he  said,  as  if  to  himself, 
"and  all  will  be  over.  Twenty  minutes — "  The 
voice  broke. 

Fred  sat  on  his  horse  as  if  stunned.  There  was 
a  roaring  in  his  ears,  he  heard  the  sound  of  battle 
as  afar  off.  Could  it  be  that  in  twenty  minutes 
the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  would  be  no  more? 
He  tried  to  speak,  but  his  voice  died  away. 

He  turned  and  looked  to  the  rear.  A  great 
cloud  of  dust  was  arising  above  the  tree-tops,  and 
from  out  the  leafy  coverts,  there  sprang  out,  as  if 
by  magic,  an  army  of  men.  Their  waving  banners 
and  glistening  bayonets  flashed  in  the  sunlight  like 
rainbows  of  hope. 

"Look!  look!"  cried  Fred. 

General  Thomas  turned  and  saw.  "It's  Granger,*' 
he  cried,  "Granger  coming  without  orders.  We 
are  saved ! ' ' 

Three  miles  away,  guarding  the  road  which  led  to 
Rossville,  had  lain  the  Reserve  corps.  All  through 
the  day  they  had  listened  to  the  sound  of  battle. 
Their  orders  were  strict,  to  guard  the  road  and 
keep  the  enemy  from  Rossville.  Forrest's  cavalry 
hovered  around  them,  and  that  was  all.  As  the 
roar  of  battle  grew  louder  General  Gordon  Granger 
turned  to  the  fiery  Steadman  and  said:  "They 
have  need  of  us  over  there." 

' '  Yes, ' '  said  Steadman  ;  "  we  are  not  needed  here ; 
one  brigade  can  hold  Forrest.  Let's  go." 

"It's  a  dreadful  thing  to  disobey  orders  in  time 
of  battle,"  replied  Granger. 


34S  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"I  will  take  the  responsibility,"  cried  Stead- 
man.  And  so  the  order  was  given. 

Forrest's  cavalry  hovered  around  them  like  flies, 
and  like  flies  were  brushed  aside.  He  opened  on 
them  with  two  batteries,  and  shot  and  shell  went 
crashing  through  their  ranks. 

"It  is  only  Forrest,"  cried  General  Granger. 
"Don't  mind  him,  boys;  he  is  only  trying  to  stop 
us.  It  is  not  here  we  are  needed;  it  is  where  the 
battle  is  roaring."  And  heedless  of  the  shot  and 
shell,  they  rushed  on.  Was  the  hand  of  God 
leading  them? 

Granger,  his  swarthy  face  aflame  and  his  eyes 
flashing  fire,  rode  up  to  General  Thomas  and 
asked,  "Where  will  you  have  us,  General?" 

Thomas  pointed  to  the  right,  where  the  skirmish 
ers  of  Longstreet  were  just  breaking  cover.  Then 
turning  to  Fred,  he  said:  "Captain,  you  have  been 
over  there,  and  know  the  lay  of  the  ground.  Go 
and  point  out  the  position." 

The  lines  were  quickly  formed,  and  at  the  word 
of  command  the  men  of  the  West  rushed  upon  the 
veterans  of  Longstreet.  It  was  like  the  meeting 
of  two  great  storm  clouds — broken,  shattered,  flung 
back,  then  reeling  to  and  fro  like  two  giant  wrestlers. 

For  twenty  minutes  the  hill  flamed  and  smoked ; 
for  twenty  minutes  the  earth  trembled  as  if  rent 
with  infernal  thunder. 

All  at  once  the  Union  line  faltered,  broke,  and 
commenced  to  fall  back.  Fred  was  close  to  Gen 
eral  Steadman  when  the  crisis  came.  There  was 


CHICKAMAUGA.  349 

a  crashing  volley,  and  both  of  their  horses  fell. 
Springing  from  his  dying  steed,  Steadman  snatched 
a  flag  from  the  hands  of  a  color-bearer  and  shouted, 
" Follow  me,  my  men." 

As  the  snow-white  plume  of  Henry  of  Navarre 
floated  where  the  battle  was  fiercest,  so  did  Stead 
man  bear  the  banner  into  the  thickest  of  the  conflict. 

His  men  saw,  and  with  a  mighty  shout  they 
sprang  forward  and  the  victory  was  won.  Back 
over  the  hill  the  Confederates  fled,  and  the  Army 
of  the  Cumberland  was  saved. 

With  the  excitement  of  battle  thrilling  every 
nerve,  Fred  found  his  way  back  to  General  Thomas. 
He  saw  victory  still  in  the  grasp  of  the  Federal 
army,  and  his  heart  beat  high.  But  his  hopes  were 
dashed  to  the  earth  when  he  found  Thomas  in  con 
sultation  with  Garfield,  and  heard  that  General 
Rosecrans  had  ordered  a  retreat.  There  was  a 
tremor  in  Thomas's  voice  as  he  turned  to  his  chief 
of  staff  and  said:  "The  army  is  saved  from  anni 
hilation,  but  not  from  defeat;  I  have  orders  to  fall 
back  to  Rossville." 

So  in  the  gathering  gloom  of  night  the  army  fell 
back,  leaving  the  field  to  the  exultant  foe.  But 
Bragg  could  well  exclaim  as  did  Pyrrhus  when  he 
defeated  the  Romans,  "One  more  such  victory,  and 
I  am  undone/  '* 

*  According  to  the  Confederate  reports  there  were  more 
Confederate  soldiers  killed  and  wounded  at  the  battle  of  Chick- 
amauga  than  in  any  other  one  battle  fought  during  the  war, 
Gettysburg  not  excepted.  Bragg  acknowledged  a  loss  of  forty 
per  cent  of  his  whole  army.  On  the  field  of  Chickamauga 
between  30,000  and  40,000  men  lay  dead  and  wounded. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  BATTLE  ABOVE  THE  CLOUDS. 

THE  Army  of  the  Cumberland  had  fallen  back 
and  lay  around  the  little  city  of  Chattanooga, 
its  ranks  thinned  by  the  battle  of  Chickamauga, 
but  its  spirit  still  unbroken. 

From  the  lofty  summit  of  Lookout,  thousands  of 
feet  above  them,  floated  the  flag  of  the  Confeder 
acy,  and  from  its  crest  cannon  hurled  their  iron 
messengers  into  the  heart  of  the  city. 

As  Moses,  from  the  top  of  Pisgah,  viewed  the 
Promised  Land,  so  could  the  Confederates  from 
Lookout  see  what  they  had  lost  and  hoped  to  win 
back.  The  State  of  Tennessee  lay  like  a  map  spread 
out  before  them ;  while  the  river,  glistening  like  a 
great  silver  ribbon,  could  be  traced  for  miles  in  its 
winding  course.  Far  across  the  State,  in  Ken 
tucky,  the  dim,  misty  peaks  of  the  Cumberlands 
could  be  seen.  To  the  eastward,  across  plain, 
mountain  ranges,  fruitful  valleys,  and  swift-flowing 
rivers,  the  lofty  summits  of  the  Great  Smoky  range 
in  North  Carolina  hung  like  floating  clouds  in  the 
horizon.  To  the  west,  with  its  rocky  feet  bathed 
in  the  Tennessee,  lay  Raccoon  Mountain,  and 
across  its  wooded  heights,  Alabama,  fair  as  the 

350 


THE  BATTLE  ABOVE    THE   CLOUDS.        351 

fabled  Garden  of  the  Gods,  lay  smiling  in  the 
autumn  sun.  In  all  the  world  there  is  no  more 
beautiful,  no  grander  view  than  from  Lookout 
Mountain. 

All  this  the  Confederates  could  see  but  could 
not  possess;  for  around  Chattanooga,  with  banners 
proudly  waving,  was  Rosecrans's  army.  In  front 
of  that  army  Missionary  Ridge  stretched  for  miles, 
and  all  along  its  crest  camp-fires  gleamed  and  the 
bayonets  of  Bragg's  army  shone.  One  hundred 
cannon  frowned  down  on  the  beleaguered  city,  ready 
to  vomit  forth  flame  and  death  on  the  slightest 
provocation. 

The  Army  of  the  Cumberland  was  besieged. 
Only  from  over  the  mountains  across  the  river, 
could  supplies  be  brought.  This  mountain  road 
was  lined  with  dead  mules  and  broken  wagons. 
Here  and  there  smoking  piles  of  twisted  iron  told 
where  a  train  had  been  destroyed  by  the  omnipres 
ent  Wheeler  or  Forrest.  And  these  trains  had 
contained  food — food  for  a  famishing  army — food 
more  precious  than  gold. 

In  Chattanooga  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland 
lay  starving,  yet  clinging  to  the  place  with  despera 
tion.  The  authorities  at  Washington  had  at  last 
waked  up  to  the  gravity  of  the  situation,  and  were 
doing  what  they  should  have  done  weeks  before — 
hurrying  forward  reinforcements  to  save  Chatta 
nooga.  Hooker  was  on  his  way  from  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac,  with  two  corps;  Sherman  was  hurry 
ing  from  Mississippi  with  two  more  corps. 


35 2  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S   STAFF. 

Great  changes  had  taken  place  in  the  Army  of 
the  Cumberland.  Rosecrans,  McCook,  Crittenden, 
and  Negley  had  been  relieved  of  their  commands. 
Thomas  had  come  into  his  own;  he  was  in  com 
mand  of  the  army.  Grant  had  been  placed  in 
supreme  command. 

1  'Hold  on  until  I  come,"  he  telegraphed  to 
Thomas. 

''We  will  hold  on  until  we  starve,"  was  the 
reply. 

And  starving  the  army  was.  Horses  perished 
by  the  hundreds,  until  at  last  there  were  not  enough 
left  to  handle  one  battery  of  artillery.  The  men 
grew  pinched  and  weak.  Soldiers,  faint  with 
hunger,  would  stagger  out  to  the  picket  line,  and 
when  taunted  by  the  Confederate  pickets  over  their 
condition,  and  told  that  they  would  soon  be  forced 
to  surrender  from  starvation,  they  would  reply 
that  they  were  living  like  lords,  and  had  food  to 
throw  away,  and  would  pitch  a  cracker  out  of  their 
scanty  hoard  over  to  the  Confederates  to  prove  it. 

At  last  so  great  was  the  famine  that  to  some 
regiments  raw  corn  was  issued — one  ear  per  day 
to  a  man.  It  was  no  uncommon  sight  to  see  sol 
diers  picking  undigested  grains  of  corn  from  the 
offal  of  animals,  washing,  parching,  and  then  eating 
it.  But  during  all  this  distress  if  a  soldier  had 
hinted  that  they  ought  to  give  up,  he  would  have 
suffered  violence  at  the  hands  of  his  indignant 
comrades. 

Hooker  came,  crossed   the  river  at   Bridgeport, 


THE  BATTLE  ABOVE    THE   CLOUDS.        353 

and  marched  through  the  mountains  to  Lookout 
Valley.  Here,  at  Wauhatchie,  in  the  darkness  of 
the  night,  Longstreet  threw  his  forces  on  him, 
but  Hooker  paid  back  old  scores,  and  Longstreet 
was  badly  defeated. 

A  few  days  before,  under  cover  of  night,  a  brigade 
from  Chattanooga  had  silently  floated  down  the 
river  past  Lookout,  and  effected  a  landing  at 
Brown's  Ferry.  A  junction  was  made  with 
Hooker,  communications  were  established  with 
Bridgeport,  and  the  famine  days  were  over.  The 
army  had  food,  clothes,  shoes.  What  rejoicing 
there  was ! 

Grant  now  only  waited  for  Sherman  to  come  up 
to  drive  the  Confederate  army  from  its  rocky  fast 
nesses.  Sherman  came;  the  Army  of  the  Cumber 
land  and  the  Army  of  the  Tennessee,  divorced 
after  the  siege  of  Corinth,  were  reunited,  never 
more  to  be  severed.  Together  they  were  to  sweep 
forward  to  Atlanta,  and  from  Atlanta  to  the  sea. 

Their  deeds  were  to  be  the  common  heritage  of 
both — deeds  which  were  to  cover  them  with  imper 
ishable  glory. 

On  the  twenty-third  of  November  the  Federal 
Army  assembled  outside  their  intrenchments  as  for 
a  grand  review.  The  Confederates  saw,  and  think 
ing  they  were  about  to  look  upon  a  grand  military 
pageant,  let  the  army  form  undisturbed. 

Suddenly  the  Federal  lines  swept  forward;  the 
review  had  been  turned  into  the  stern  reality  of 
war.  The  Confederate  outposts  were  captured, 


354  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

and  the  commanding  position  of  Orchard  Knob 
was  won. 

In  the  evening  General  Thomas  gave  Fred  a  dis 
patch  to  take  to  Hooker.  It  was  an  order  for  him 
to  storm  Lookout  Mountain  in  the  morning. 

"And,  Captain,"  said  General  Thomas,  "you 
can  stay  and  witness  the  battle;  I  do  not  look  for 
much  fighting  in  our  front  to-morrow." 

To  join  Hooker  Fred  had  to  cross  the  river,  ride 
over  Moccasin  Point,  and  then  recross  the  river  at 
Brown's  Ferry.  When  General  Hooker  read  the 
order  his  face  lighted  up  with  joy,  and  turning  to 
his  staff  he  said:  "There  will  be  rare  sport  to 
morrow,  gentlemen.  We  are  to  storm  the  moun 
tain." 

The  staff  looked  up  at  the  rocky  heights  and 
shook  their  heads.  It  did,  indeed,  look  like  an  act 
of  madness  to  attempt  to  capture  those  heights. 

In  the  gray  of  the  morning  General  Hooker 
formed  his  lines.  A  thick  mist  covered  the  valley 
and  hid  his  movements  from  the  enemy.  The 
Confederate  pickets  were  surprised  and  captured; 
then  up  the  mountain  side  clambered  the  men, 
dragging  themselves  upward  by  tree  and  shrub. 

At  last  the  lines  were  formed,  the  mists  arose, 
and  the  army  moved  forward.  The  rugged  sides  of 
Lookout  soon  became  aflame  with  flashing  muskets 
and  resounded  with  the  shouts  of  the  combatants. 
Behind  every  tree  and  rock  death  lurked.  Down 
the  mountain  side  great  stones  came  crashing.  The 
lines  would  open,  and  they  would  go  thundering  on. 


THE  BATTLE  ABOVE   THE   CLOUDS.        355 

Nothing  could  stop  the  onward  sweep  of  the 
Union  lines.  The  roar  of  battle  could  be  heard  in 
Chattanooga  and  along  the  heights  of  Missionary 
Ridge.  At  length  the  Confederates  were  pressed 
around  the  point  of  the  mountain,  and  the  battle 
came  into  full  view  of  those  gazing  from  the  plain 
below.  On  the  plateau  half  way  up  the  mountain 
side,  around  the  Craven  house,  the  conflict  raged 
in  all  its  fury.  A  hundred  thousand  men  stood  and 
gazed  in  awe.  The  two  armies  forgetting  that 
they  were  enemies,  became  spectators,  and  watched 
unmolested  the  sublime  spectacle. 

Suddenly  the  mists  closed  down,  as  if  Lookout 
would  veil  his  face  from  the  bloody  scene  enacted 
on  his  rugged  side. 

When  Jehovah  met  Moses  face  to  face  on  Mount 
Sinai,  the  children  of  Israel,  on  bended  knees, 
raised  their  affrighted  eyes,  but  saw  only  a  thick 
cloud,  out  of  which  came  terrible  thundering  and 
vivid  flashes  of  light;  so  now  was  the  battle  hid 
from  those  who  gazed,  but  from  out  the  cloud  there 
came  thunderings,  fitful  flashes  of  light,  and  the 
shouting  of  the  combatants. 

Darkness  came,  but  it  was  midnight  before  the 
lights  ceased  to  leap  and  dance,  and  Lookout  sank 
to  rest.  With  the  first  gleam  of  dawn  a  hundred 
thousand  men  once  more  turned  their  eyes  toward 
Lookout.  At  first  its  giant  outlines  were  faintly 
traced,  then  stood  out  in  bolder  relief.  While  the 
valley  still  lay  in  somber  shadows,  the  first  rays  of 
the  rising  sun  touched  his  regal  brow,  and  there, 


356  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

proudly  floating  in  the  morning  breeze,  waved  the 
banner  of  freedom. 

Then  there  went  up  from  the  Federal  lines  such 
a  shout  that  its  volume  filled  the  valley,  echoed  and 
reechoed  along  the  jagged  sides  of  Lookout,  and 
rolled  like  a  great  wave  along  the  crest  of  Mission 
ary  Ridge. 

The  Confederates  saw  that  flag,  all  glorious  with 
its  shining  stars  and  broad  stripes,  and  turned 
away  with  dim  eyes  and  sinking  hearts.  To  them 
it  was  the  signal  of  defeat. 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

THE  STORMING  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 

THROUGHOUT  the  battle  of  Lookout  Moun 
tain  Fred  bore  a  most  honorable  part,  and  was 
warmly  complimented  by  General  Hooker.  Once, 
at  least,  death  was  very  near  him.  He  was  intensely 
interested  in  watching  the  movements  of  a  regiment 
when  he  was  startled  by  a  soldier  near  him  crying, 
" Look  out,  Captain!" 

He  glanced  upward,  and  saw  a  great  stone  rush 
ing  down  the  mountain  side,  directly  upon  him. 
He  sprang  to  one  side,  just  in  time  to  escape  it; 
yet  so  close  did  it  pass  that  it  brushed  his  leg  as  it 
went  bounding  on  its  way,  crushing  rocks  and 
splintering  trees  in  its  course. 

"A  close  call  that,  Captain,"  laughed  the  sol 
dier,  but  the  laugh  died  away  on  his  lips.  He 
threw  up  his  arms,  and  plunged  headlong  down 
the  mountain.  A  ball  had  pierced  his  brain. 

So  sudden  was  it  that  Fred  could  scarcely  realize 
that  his  preserver  was  slain. 

"A  moment  ago,"  he  cried,  with  quivering  lip, 
''he  saved  my  life,  and  now  he  is  gone." 

A  short  time  afterwards  Fred  witnessed  one  of  the 
most  distressing  incidents  he  ever  saw  in  a  battle. 

357 


35S  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

A  Confederate  soldier  had  clung  to  a  rock  until  the 
Federals  were  almost  on  him.  He  then  started 
to  run,  paying  no  attention  to  the  command  to 
halt.  A  member  of  a  Kentucky  regiment  raised 
his  rifle  and  fired,  and  the  man  fell.  Going  up  to 
him,  the  soldier  found,  to  his  horror,  that  he  had 
shot  his  own  brother. 

Falling  on  his  knees,  he  raised  his  brother  in  his 
arms,  crying:  "George!  George!  Speak  to  me! 
Forgive  me!  O  God!  What  have  I  done?" 

The  dying  man  opened  his  eyes,  smiled,  and 
whispered : 

"Is  that  you,  Joe?  You  didn't  mean  to  do  it. 
It's  all  right — all  right,"  and  he  was  gone. 

"Heaven  has  been  more  kind  to  the  dead  than 
the  living,"  thought  Fred,  as  he  passed  on,  leav 
ing  the  living  brother  holding  the  dead  one  in  his 
arms  and  sobbing  as  if  his  heart  would  break. 

In  the  early  morning,  the  way  now  being  open, 
Fred  rode  down  the  mountain  into  Chattanooga 
and  made  his  report  to  General  Thomas. 

"It  was  a  most  gallant  affair,"  said  the  general. 
"You  will  never  regret  you  were  with  General 
Hooker  in  his  battle  among  the  clouds.  It  was  a 
conflict  that  will  live  in  song  and  story.*' 

"If  we  could  only  gain  Missionary  Ridge  as 
easily,"  responded  Fred,  "it  would  be  glorious." 

"That  we  cannot  expect  to  do,"  answered 
Thomas.  "Sherman  had  some  hot  fighting  yester 
day.  We  shall  see  warm  work  to-day.  But,  God 


THE  STORMING  OF  MISSIONART  RIDGE.       359 

willing,  I  hope  to  see  the  old  flag  waving  over  Mis 
sionary  Ridge  before  night." 

"What  is  the  plan  of  battle  to-day?"  asked  Fred. 

"Sherman  is  to  turn  the  right  of  the  Confeder 
ate  army,  while  Hooker  is  to  cross  over  the  valley 
from  Lookout  and  attack  the  left."  And  then  he 
added,  with  a  smile,  "When  these  generals  get  the 
Rebels  on  the  run,  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  is 
to  be  allowed  to  do  a  little  fighting." 

General  Grant  evidently  did  not  understand  the 
Army  of  the  Cumberland.  In  his  plan  of  battle  it 
was  Sherman  who  was  to  do  most  of  the  fighting 
and  win  the  glory. 

"The  Army  of  the  Cumberland,"  said  Grant  to 
Sherman,  "are  so  demoralized  by  their  defeat  at 
Chickamauga,  and  have  been  lying  here  in  the 
trenches  so  long,  I  am  afraid  there  is  not  much 
fight  in  them.  I  want  you  to  assume  the  offensive, 
and  when  they  see  you  fight,  no  doubt  they  will  do 
very  well." 

Little  did  General  Grant  think  when  he  uttered 
these  disparaging  and  cruel  words  that  after  Sher 
man  had  failed  it  would  be  these  demoralized 
soldiers  who  would  sweep  up  Missionary  Ridge, 
make  one  of  the  most  brilliant  charges  in  history, 
and  place  a  laurel  wreath  on  his  brow  as  green  and 
everlasting  as  the  one  he  won  at  Vicksburg. 

General  Grant's  plan  of  battle  miscarried.  Sher 
man  met  with  a  most  stubborn  and  unexpected 
resistance.  From  early  morning  until  the  afternoon 


360  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

the  battle  raged,  but  Sherman  was  unable  to 
advance. 

General  Grant  grew  impatient,  and  about  three 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  to  create  a  diversion  in 
Sherman's  favor,  and  if  possible  make  Bragg  with 
draw  some  of  his  troops  in  Sherman's  front,  he  gave 
orders  for  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  to  charge 
and  take  the  line  of  earthworks  at  the  foot  of  Mis 
sionary  Ridge,  and  there  await  further  orders. 

Fred  bore  to  Wood  and  Sheridan  the  order  to 
charge. 

"Tell  them,"  said  Thomas,  "the  signal  will  be 
six  guns  fired  in  rapid  succession  from  Orchard 
Knob." 

Other  aides  bore  the  same  orders  to  Baird  and 
Johnson. 

When  Sheridan  received  the  order  he  seemed  to 
grow  six  inches  taller.  His  face  glowed  with 
excitement,  and  his  eyes  fairly  blazed.  Sheridan 
in  battle  was  the  very  incarnation  of  war. 

It  was  just  half-past  three  when  the  six  cannon 
thundered  in  swift  succession  from  Orchard  Knob. 
Hardly  had  the  last  report  died  away  when  twenty 
thousand  men  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  with  wild 
cheers  dashed  forward.  Met  with  storms  of  shot 
and  shell,  they  never  faltered,  but  swept  the  ene 
my's  line  as  by  a  whirlwind.  The  foot  of  the 
Ridge  was  gained. 

But  what  then? 

From  the  heights  above  thousands  of  rifles  blazed 
?nd  fifty  cannon  bellowed.  From  both  flanks  shot 


Then,  as  if  by  common  Consent,  Officers  and  Soldiers 
started  up  the  Ridge. 


THE  STORMING  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE.      361 

and  shell  came  plowing  through  the  ranks.  To 
stay  was  death ;  to  retreat  was  dishonor.  The  sol 
diers  looked  into  each  other's  faces  inquiringly. 
Officers  grew  pale,  but  had  no  word  of  command ; 
they  had  done  all  they  had  been  ordered  to  do. 

Then,  as  if  by  common  consent,  without  com 
mand,  officers  and  soldiers  started  up  the  Ridge. 

To  his  astonishment,  General  Grant  saw  that 
the  four  divisions  were  charging  up  the  ridge,  and 
turning  angrily  to  Thomas,  asked  him  by  whose 
order  it  was  done. 

"I  gave  no  such  order,"  replied  Thomas;  "did 
you?"  he  asked,  turning  to  Granger,  the  com 
mander  of  the  Fourth  corps. 

"It  was  by  no  order  of  mine,"  answered  Granger. 

"Then  by  whose  order  is  it?"  growled  Grant. 

"I  think,"  quietly  replied  Thomas,  "it  is  by  no 
one's  order.  The  men  are  doing  it  on  their  own 
volition.  They  found  they  could  not  stay  where 
they  were,  and  they  would  not  retreat." 

"Well,"  snapped  Grant,  "it's  all  right  if  it 
comes  out  all  right.  If  not,  some  one  will  suffer." 

And  then  Grant  stood  and  watched  the  men 
who,  he  thought,  would  not  fight  taking  Missionary 
Ridge. 

Those  of  our  readers  who  look  upon  a  charge  as 
a  headlong  rush  of  solid  columns  of  men  will  form 
a  wrong  impression  of  the  charge  up  Missionary 
Ridge.  It  was  not  a  rush,  but  an  advance  foot  by 
foot,  and  by  an  irregular  line  of  men. 

Around  the  standards  of   the  different   regiments 


362  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

the  bravest  rallied  and  carried  the  colors  to  the 
front.  The  line  would  gradually  creep  up  to  them, 
and  then  the  flags  would  again  be  advanced.  It 
took  nearly  an  hour  to  ascend  Missionary  Ridge, 
and  all  this  time  it  was  swept  by  an  iron  tempest 
from  fifty  cannon  and  the  leaden  hail  from  twenty 
thousand  muskets.  Over  three  thousand  of  the 
brave  men  who  started  up  the  Ridge,  facing  that 
storm  of  death,  never  reached  the  crest.  Their  blood 
dyed  the  earth  and  rocks  with  a  deeper  crimson 
than  that  which  colored  the  leaves  of  autumn  that 
lay  thickly  strewn  around. 

Where  was  Fred  during  this  time?  In  the  fore 
most  rank,  among  the  heroes  who  were  carrying 
the  flags  forward.  Fired  by  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
moment,  he  had  left  his  horse  and  joined  in  the 
rush  up  the  Ridge.  He  soon  found  himself  close  to 
one  of  the  foremost  flags.  Bearer  after  bearer  had 
fallen,  and  Fred,  seizing  the  drooping  colors, 
shouted  to  the  men  to  come  on.  They  responded 
with  a  cheer,  and  soon  they  had  gained  a  point 
just  beneath  the  crest.  Other  flags  came  up  to  the 
right  and  left.  Fred  waited  until  the  little  com 
pany  of  men  around  his  flag  had  grown  to  a  small- 
sized  regiment. 

"Now,"  he  cried,  and  sprang  to  the  front.  The 
men  flung  themselves  forward  as  if  thrown  from  a 
catapult. 

Cannon  bellowed,  rifles  flashed,  bayonet  clashed 
on  bayonet;  horrid  curses,  cries,  and  groans 
mingled  with  the  thunder  of  the  combat,  and  then 


THE  STORMING  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE.      363 

from  the  ramparts  waved  the  blood-stained  stand 
ards  of  the  charging  hosts. 

In  that  mad  rush  Fred  was  hurled  on  to  the  very 
mouth  of  a  cannon.  A  gunner  was  just  in  the  act 
of  discharging  it.  Fred's  revolver  spoke,  and  he 
sank  down  a  lifeless  heap.  Stout  hands  seized  the 
cannon,  whirled  it  around,  and  a  soldier  firing  his 
rifle  over  the  vent,  sent  its  contents  into  the  ranks 
of  the  fleeing  enemy.  Fred  sprang  on  the  gun, 
even  as  it  was  recoiling,  and  waved  his  flag  in  tri 
umph. 

A  Confederate  officer  in  front  was  trying  to  rally 
his  panic-stricken  men.  A  soldier  drew  up  his  gun 
to  shoot  him,  when  Fred,  to  his  horror,  discovered 
that  it  was  his  father. 

"Not  him!  not  him!"  he  cried,  as  he  struck  the 
gun  down. 

Then  suddenly  his  right  leg  grew  numb;  at  the 
same  time  he  felt  a  sharp  sting  in  the  shoulder,  and 
he  fell  backward  into  the  arms  of  a  soldier.  But 
as  he  fell,  he  heard  the  victorious  shouts  of  his 
comrades  above  the  roar  of  battle.  Missionary 
Ridge  was  won.* 

*The  account  of  Fred's  going  up  Missionary  Ridge  is  an 
almost  exact  statement  of  the  charge  of  the  First  Ohio  Volun 
teer  Infantry  regiment,  under  the  leadership  of  Colonel  Bassett 
Langdon.  The  colors  of  that  regiment  were  among  the  first, 
and  in  all  probability  the  very  first,  to  be  planted  on  the  crest 
of  Missionary  Ridge.  During  the  charge  the  colors  were  borne 
by  six  different  standard  bearers,  one  of  them  a  Captain,  and 
one  a  Major. 

Corporal  Kraemer  of  the  regiment  discharged  a  captured 
cannon  in  the  way  narrated  in  the  story.  Colonel  Langdon,  the 
gallant  leader  of  the  regiment,  died  of  wounds  received  in  the 
moment  of  victory. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

CUPID  VERSUS  MARS. 

A  MONTH  had  come  and  gone  since  the  charge 
on  Missionary  Ridge.  The  storm  of  battle 
which  had  raged  for  so  many  days  on  the  moun 
tains  and  through  the  valleys  around  Chattanooga 
had  passed  away,  and  the  two  armies  lay  in  winter 
quarters.  Both  were  preparing  for  the  deadly 
grapple  which  must  come  with  spring. 

In  a  room  in  a  private  house  in  Chattanooga 
Fred  lay,  comfortably  reclining  in  an  invalid  chair. 

He  looked  pale  and  wan,  but  his  smile  was  bright 
and  his  laugh  merry,  and  it  was  evident  he  was  on 
the  high  road  to  recovery.  The  wounds  he  had 
received,  though  severe,  did  not  prove  mortal. 

The  surgeon  who  attended  him  was  just  taking 
his  leave,  and  saying:  "You  will  be  walking  around 
in  a  few  days,  Captain.  It  is  no  wonder  you  are 
recovering  so  rapidly,  with  two  such  nurses,"  and 
he  glanced  pleasantly  at  Kate  Shackelford  and 
Mabel  Vaughn,  who  sat  in  the  room  engaged  with 
some  fancy  needlework. 

These  two  young  ladies,  although  so  different  in 
temperament  and  belief,  had  become  bosom  friends. 
The  cruel  fate  which  had  taken  from  them  their 

364 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  365 

lovers  was  a  common  tie  which  bound  them  to 
gether.  When  they  heard  of  Fred  being  grievously 
wounded,  both  came  to  his  bedside,  and  his  rapid 
recovery  was  greatly  due  to  their  skillful  nursing. 

"I  think,"  continued  the  surgeon,  ''that  in  a  few 
days  I  can  send  you  North  on  a  furlough.  You 
will  find  yourself  a  hero  up  there.  The  papers  are 
filled  with  your  praise.  It  is  asserted  that  you 
planted  the  first  flag  on  the  enemy's  works,  and 
that  it  was  greatly  owing  to  your  valor  that  the 
charge  on  Missionary  Ridge  was  a  success." 

Fred  made  a  gesture  of  impatience.  "There, 
Doctor,"  he  exclaimed,  "that  is  enough.  I  am  no 
more  entitled  to  honor  than  thousands  of  others 
who  made  that  charge.  As  to  the  flag  I  carried 
being  planted  on  the  works  first,  I  think  those 
borne  by  Colonel  Ainsworth  and  Hugh  Raymond 
were  planted  fully  as  quickly  as  mine ;  at  least  there 
was  such  a  little  difference  in  time  it  is  not  worth 
mentioning." 

"Have  it  your  own  way,  Captain,"  laughed  the 
surgeon,  as  he  went  out,  "but  the  world  will  have 
it  different." 

Here  visitors  were  announced,  and  Colonel  Ains 
worth  and  Hugh  Raymond  were  ushered  into  the 
room.  Hugh  shone  resplendent  in  a  new  uniform, 
and  a  captain's  bars  glistened  on  his  shoulders. 

"Hello!"  shouted  Fred.  "A  captain,  as  sure 
as  I  am  born !  Allow  me  to  congratulate  you,  my 
boy." 

Hugh    took    a    military    position,    saluted,    and 


366  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

gravely  replied:  ''Captain  Hugh  Raymond,  at  your 
service;  and  allow  me  to  say,  Captain  Frederick 
Shackelford,  as  I  am  of  equal  rank  with  you,  there 
is  now  to  be  no  more  bossing  on  your  part." 

"Just  hear  him  crow!"  said  Fred,  laughing. 

"Captain  Raymond  is  shouting  before  he  is  out 
of  the  woods,"  spoke  up  Colonel  Ainsworth.  "He 
should  remember  that  your  commission  antedates 
his  nearly  two  years.  He  may  be  obliged  to  obey 
you  yet." 

"In  that  case,"  replied  Hugh,  seating  himself, 
with  a  mock  sigh,  "I  suppose  I  must  be  resigned, 
but  it's  tough." 

Just  then  an  orderly  came  in  with  mail,  and 
Kate,  receiving  a  good,  fat  letter,  said:  "It's  from 
home.  Please  excuse  me  while  I  retire  and  read  it." 

In  a  few  minutes  she  came  rushing  into  the  room 
crying:  "Oh,  Fred,  Fred!  I  have  good  news  for 
you.  Your  Cousin  Calhoun  has  been  heard  from. 
He  is  alive." 

"Alive!"  echoed  Fred,  his  face  lighting  up  with 
joy.  "Thank  God!  Tell  us  about  it,  Kate." 

"Why,  it's  just  like  a  romance.  It  seems  that 
he  was  desperately  wounded  in  that  last  fight  that 
Morgan  had  in  Ohio.  He  was  found  in  what  was 
supposed  to  be  a  dying  condition  and  taken  to  a 
farmhouse.  Here  he  was  nursed  back  to  life  by 
the  farmer's  daughter,  a  beautiful  girl  of  seventeen. 
The  result  is  the  old  story ;  they  loved  each  other. 
It  seems  that  the  father  is  quite  a  prominent  man, 
and  a  rabid  abolitionist.  When  he  found  out  how 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  367 

things  stood  he  forbade  his  daughter  to  see  Cal- 
houn,  and  made  preparations  to  turn  him  over  to 
the  Federal  authorities.  By  pretending  to  be  worse 
than  he  was,  Calhoun  managed  to  stay  until  he 
was  able  to  travel,  and  then  the  girl  aided  him  to 
escape." 

"Hurrah  for  the  girl!"  shouted   Hugh. 

"Just  think  of  Calhoun  falling  in  love  with  the 
daughter  of  an  abolitionist!"  exclaimed  Fred. 
"Why,  he  is  as  big  a  fire-eater  as  Cousin  Kate 
there." 

"No,  he  isn't,"  exclaimed  Kate,  with  a  toss  of 
her  pretty  head,  "or  he  wouldn't  fall  in  love  with 
the  daughter  of  an  abolitionist.  I  wouldn't  marry 
the  best  Yankee  alive." 

Colonel  Ainsworth  turned  white,  and  looked  as 
if  he  would  sink  through  the  floor,  while  poor  Mabel 
was  white  and  red  by  turns.  As  for  Fred,  he  gave 
his  cousin  a  look  which  plainly  said,  "You  are 
heartless." 

Poor  Kate  realized  too  late  what  she  had  said, 
and  bit  her  lip  in  vexation.  Hugh  came  to  the 
rescue  cleverly. 

"Why,  Miss  Shackelford,"  he  exclaimed,  with 
an  injured  air,  "that's  too  bad.  I  have  been 
thinking  the  last  two  minutes  about  proposing  to 
you." 

"Precious  little  good  it  would  do  you,"  replied 
Kate,  with  a  dangerous  glitter  in  her  eyes.  Kate 
was  in  no  mood  for  banter.  She  was  angry  with 
herself  and  everybody  else. 


ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

Colonel  Ainsworth  soon  excused  himself,  and 
as  Hugh  could  find  no  excuse  for  staying,  he  went 
a]  so. 

After  they  had  gone  Mabel  turned  to  Kate  and 
said,  "Oh,  Kate,  how  could  you?" 

Kate  burst  into  tears,  and  sobbed:  "Why  don't 
you  take  him  yourself?  He  is  dead  in  love  with 
you." 

"Kate!"  The  voice  was  one,  not  of  anger,  but 
of  sorrow. 

For  answer  Kate  flung  herself  out  of  the  room. 
Mabel,  who  had  become  very  pale,  soon  excused 
herself,  and  Fred  was  left  alone. 

It  was  with  a  sore  heart  that  Mabel  sought  Kate. 

"Oh!   Kate,  what  made  you  say  it?"  sobbed  she. 

The  impulsive  girl  threw  her  arms  around  Mabel's 
neck.  "Mabel!  Mabel!"  she  cried,  "forgive  me. 
I  did  not  mean  to  hurt  your  feelings.  But  he 
adores  you;  you  ought  to  see  it." 

"I  never  suspected  it,  Kate.  All  the  soldiers 
are  so  kind,  so  gentle  to  me,  as  if  I  were  a  superior 
being." 

"So  you  are,  Mabel — an  angel.  You  won  my 
heart  when  you  were  so  kind  to  the  Confederate 
wounded  at  Stone  River.  You  showed  no  differ 
ence  between  them  and  the  Yankees." 

"Why  should  I?"  answered  Mabel,  opening  her 
eyes.  "Were  they  not  men?  Had  they  not  wives, 
mothers,  and  sisters?" 

"Oh,  Mabel,  you  are  so  much  better  than  I!  I 
hate — hate  the  Northern  soldier;  I  can't  help  it. 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  369 

I  do  not  wonder  Colonel  Ainsworth  loves  you,  you 
are  so  good." 

"Kate,  I  never  did  anything  to  make  Colonel 
Ainsworth  love  me.  He  has  never  told  me  he  loves 
me." 

"I  know  that,  you  dear  girl;  yet  he  loves  you, 
and  is  afraid  to  speak." 

"Please,  Kate,  do  not  mention  this  again,"  asked 
Mabel,  looking  greatly  distressed.  And  Kate 
promised. 

When  alone  Mabel  sat  in  deep  thought.  Was 
Kate  right?  She  now  remembered  many  things 
she  had  not  thought  of  before, — his  looks,  how  his 
eyes  followed  her  as  she  moved  about  the  ward ; 
how  he  colored  when  she  spoke  to  him.  She  re 
membered  all  now,  and  knew  that  Kate  was  right. 

She  had  been  told  of  Ainsworth' s  love  for  Kate; 
how  he  had  intrusted  her  with  his  honor,  and  how 
it  had  been  betrayed.  For  this  she  pitied  him,  but 
never  thought  of  loving  him.  Her  heart  was  true 
to  the  memory  of  her  dead  lover.  Yet,  to  her 
surprise,  the  knowledge  that  Ainsworth  loved  her 
caused  her  no  pain.  For  this  she  blamed  herself; 
it  was  wronging  the  dead. 

On  the  morrow  General  Thomas  paid  a  visit  to 
Fred,  and  was  greatly  pleased  to  find  him  improv 
ing  so  rapidly. 

"The  surgeon  was  speaking  to  me  this  morning," 
said  the  general,  "and  he  thinks  he  will  send  you 
North  in  a  few  days.  I  have  made  out  a  ninety- 
days'  furlough  for  you.  There  will  be  no  general 


37°  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF, 

movement  of  the  army  until  spring,  and  your  ser 
vices  will  not  be  needed  until  then.  I  want  to  see 
you  come  back  well  and  strong." 

Fred  thanked  the  general,  and  then  said,  "Gen 
eral,  I  have  a  favor  to  ask  of  you  before  I  go." 

''What  is  it,  Captain?  Anything  in  my  power 
will  be  cheerfully  granted." 

"You  know  my  Cousin  Kate  Shackelford  is  here. 
She  came  to  me  as  soon  as  she  heard  I  was 
wounded." 

"Ah,  yes,"  said  the  general,  smiling.  "I  remem 
ber;  the  one  who  nearly  delivered  Nashville  into  the 
hands  of  Forrest,  and  whom  you  got  pardoned.  Is 
she  in  trouble  again?" 

"No,  General;  she  has  been  very  quiet  since  that 
affair,  though  I  must  say  she  hates  the  Yankees 
as  much  as  ever.  But  I  am  told  she  has  been  very 
kind  to  our  sick  and  wounded  soldiers  in  Nashville, 
and  she  has  certainly  proved  a  faithful  nurse  to  me. 
What  I  want  to  ask  is  this:  Her  father  is  a  colonel 
in  the  Confederate  army.  She  has  not  seen  him 
for  nearly  two  years.  Can  you  not  arrange  to  have 
them  meet  under  a  flag  of  truce?  I  will  see  that 
no  army  secrets  are  given  away." 

"It  shall  be  done, ' '  said  the  general.  "It  is  very 
little  to  grant  to  one  who  has  done  as  much  as 
you." 

A  couple  of  days  afterwards  Colonel  Charles 
Shackelford  of  the  Confederate  army  was  much  sur 
prised  to  receive  a  notice  from  General  Joseph  E. 
Johnston  that  he  was  wanted  at  headquarters. 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  371 

He  was  more  surprised  upon  his  arrival  there  to 
have  a  letter  placed  in  his  hands  which  had  been 
received  under  a  flag  of  truce.  The  letter  was  from 
General  Thomas,  and  stated  that  his  daughter,  Miss 
Kate  Shackelford,  was  in  Chattanooga,  and  that, 
if  he  desired,  he  could  meet  her  under  a  flag  of  truce 
between  the  hours  of  one  and  two  the  next  day. 

"You  would  like  to  meet  her?"  said  General 
Johnston,  looking  at  him  kindly. 

"Meet  her!"  cried  the  father,  his  voice  trembling. 
"Next  to  meeting  my  wife,  it  would  be  the  great 
est  happiness  that  could  be  bestowed  on  me." 

So  it  was  arranged  that  Colonel  Shackelford 
should  meet  his  daughter. 

When  Kate  was  told  what  was  in  store  for  her 
she  nearly  went  wild.  She  danced  and  shouted, 
and  nearly  smothered  Fred  with  kisses,  saying  he 
was  the  dearest,  dearest,  and  best  cousin  in  the 
world. 

"How  about  General  Thomas?"  asked  Fred.  "I 
could  have  done  nothing  without  him." 

"Oh!  thank  him,  thank  him,"  she  cried.  "Tell 
him  how  grateful  I  am  for  his  kindness." 

"You  will  think  better  of  Yankees  now,  won't 
you,  Kate?"  asked  Fred,  a  little  mischievously. 

Kate  was  taken  aback  a  little,  but  soon  rallied. 
"No,"  she  replied;  "the  Yankees  area  beggarly 
set.  You  are  no  Yankee ;  you  are  a  Kentuckian. 
General  Thomas  is  no  Yankee;  he  is  a  Virginian. 
All  the  gentlemen  in  the  Northern  army  are  South 
erners." 


372     ON  GENERAL  THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

"Oh,  Kate,  Kate,"  laughed  Fred,  "you  are 
incorrigible;  there  is  no  taming  you." 

The  meeting  between  father  and  daughter  was  a 
most  affectionate  one.  Colonel  Shackelford  folded 
Kate  in  his  arms,  and  she  wept  tears  of  joy  on  his 
bosom.  When  the  happiness  of  the  first  meeting 
was  over,  how  Kate's  tongue  did  run!  She  had  so 
much  to  tell  him  of  life  in  Nashville,  what  had  hap 
pened  since  he  left,  that  all  he  had  to  do  was  to 
listen,  and  that  is  what  he  wanted.  He  was  hungry 
to  hear  from  home,  and  he  hung  on  every  word 
Kate  said.  Of  her  playing  the  spy,  her  arrest  and 
pardon,  she  said  very  little.  But  her  father  trem 
bled  as  he  heard,  and  whispered,  "Oh,  my  daugh 
ter,  how  much  you  have  dared  and  suffered  for  the 
South!" 

"Nevermind,  father,"  Kate  replied,  with  flash 
ing  eyes;  "that  hated  flag  will  yet  come  down  from 
the  Capitol,  see  if  it  don't." 

The  hour  was  all  too  short,  and  when  the  moment 
for  parting  came  Kate  threw  herself  into  her  father's 
arms  and  sobbed:  "Oh,  father,  when  are  you  com 
ing  home?  Mother's  heart  is  breaking,  and  Bessie 
asks  continually  for  you." 

The  eyes  of  the  stern  warrior  grew  moist. 
"My  daughter  surely,"  he  said,  "would  not  have 
me  come  until  the  South  is  free?" 

"No,  no,  father,"  she  cried,  with  vehemence, 
"but  it  is  so  hard — so  hard!" 

A  few  days  afterwards  Kate  and  Mabel  returned 
to  Nashville,  and  Fred  accompanied  them.  But 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  373 

before  they  left  there  was  an  important  interview 
of  which  Fred  knew  nothing.  The  parties  to  the 
interview  were  Mabel  Vaughn  and  Colonel  Ains- 
worth.  He  had  asked  Mabel  for  a  private  meet 
ing,  and  after  many  misgivings  she  had  granted  it. 
Kate's  declaration  that  Ainsworth  loved  her  was  a 
surprise.  She  admired  the  gallant  officer,  knew 
how  grievously  he  had  been  deceived  by  Kate,  and 
pitied  him.  And  pity,  the  poets  say,  "is  akin  to 
love."  But  Mabel  thought  her  heart  was  buried 
in  the  grave  with  Marsden,  and  never  could  be 
resurrected.  Yet,  if  what  Kate  said  was  true,  it 
was  her  duty  to  undeceive  Ainsworth  and  tell  him 
there  was  no  hope. 

It  was  with  a  fluttering  heart  and  flushed  cheeks 
that  Mabel  met  him. 

"Miss  Vaughn,"  Colonel  Ainsworth  began,  hesi 
tatingly,  "before  you  return  to  Nashville  there  is 
something  I  want  to  say  to  you.  You  must  have 
seen — know,  that  I  love  you." 

Mabel  held  out  her  hands  deprecatingly.  "Don't, 
don't,"  she  whispered.  "I  am  so  sorry.  I  never 
suspected  it  until  a  few  days  ago." 

"Mabel — Miss  Vaughn,  I  mean — I  must  speak," 
he  replied.  "I  do  not  ask  for  your  love;  I  am 
not  worthy  of  it.  When  you  know  all  you  will 
despise  me,  but  I  want  you  to  know." 

* '  I  will  not  listen  to  such  talk, ' '  cried  Mabel.  ' '  It 
is  unworthy  of  you." 

"Unworthy  of  me!"  bitterly  replied  Ainsworth, 
"no  it  is  not.  I  have  been  a  traitor;  I  sold  my 


374  ON  GENERAL    THOMASES  STAFF. 

birthright.  Before  I  met  you  I  met  and  loved 
Kate  Shackelford." 

''Spare  yourself  that  pitiful  story,  Colonel,'* 
broke  in  Mabel  in  a  low  voice.  "I  know  all." 

"What!  of  my  infatuation  and  my  dishonor?" 
he  asked  in  a  surprised  tone. 

"If  infatuation  you  call  it." 

"But  you  cannot  know,"  he  cried,  with  vehe 
mence,  "how  I  betrayed  my  trust  as  a  soldier." 

"I  know  you  trusted  your  honor,  even  your  life, 
to  the  woman  you  loved.  Could  a  man  do  more? 
I  know  that  trust  was  betrayed." 

"God  knows,"  continued  Ainsworth,  "what  I 
suffered  when  I  knew  I  had  been  betrayed.  I 
looked  upon  my  idol  as  a  beautiful  demon." 

"No,  no;  she  is  not  that,"  said  Mabel;  "but  her 
whole  soul  is  bound  up  in  the  cause  of  the  South. 
Do  not  judge  her  too  harshly." 

"I  will  not.  I  soon  beheld  a  new  phase  of  her 
character.  When  this  girl,  beautiful  as  an  angel, 
with  the  face  and  many  of  the  attributes  of  6ne, 
lied — lied  to  save  my  worthless  life — I  was  dum- 
founded.  I  knew  not  what  to  think." 

"It  was  her  nobler  self  speaking,"  said  Mabel. 

"Then  came  what  I  thought  to  be  a  cruel  sen 
tence  of  death.  I  tried  to  speak;  I  tried  to  save 
her,  but  they  tell  me  I  burst  a  blood  vessel  and  fell 
fainting." 

"No  wonder."  Mabel's  voice  was  full  of  sym 
pathy. 

"The  agony  of  the  awakening  I  can  never  tell. 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  375 

I  tried  to  tear  her  image  from  my  heart.  Even  if 
she  had  relented,  I  could  never  marry  a  woman  who 
had  so  deceived  me.  I  prayed  for  death.  The 
campaign  of  Stone  River  came.  I  arose  from  my 
bed  against  the  earnest  protest  of  my  surgeon,  and 
in  the  front  of  battle  sought  death.  It  fled  from  me. 
They  called  me  brave;  it  was  desperation.  At  last 
a  bullet  cruelly  wounded,  but  did  not  kill.  I  was 
once  more  in  a  hospital,  and  Heaven  sent  you  as 
nurse.  My  poor,  wounded  heart  turned  to  you. 
I  had  to  love — trust — or  lose  all  confidence  in  wom 
ankind.  In  you  I  saw  all  that  I  had  loved  in  Kate 
Shackelford. — truth,  purity,  modesty,  beauty,  every 
attribute  that  makes  woman  lovable." 

Mabel's  head  was  bowed,  and  she  was  silently 
weeping.  A  great  respect  had  crept  into  her  heart 
for  the  man  who  had  so  opened  his  soul  to  her. 

"Mabel — will  you  not  let  me  call  you  that?" 
continued  Ainsworth,  pleadingly,  "you  have  heard 
my  miserable  story.  You  know  now  why  I  cannot 
ask  you  to  love  me.  I  know  your  lover  fell  at 
Shiloh.  But  happy  days  may  be  in  store  for  you. 
Captain  Shackelford  is  worthy — " 

"Stop!"  swiftly  cried  Mabel.  "There  is  noth 
ing  between  Captain  Shackelford  and  myself — never 
has  been.  When  he  rescued  me  from  the  mob  he 
was  a  mere  boy.  I  looked  upon  him  as  such.  I  was 
betrothed  to  another;  this  he  knew.  If  he  had 
been  a  little  older — if  I  had  not  been  betrothed  to 
another — perhaps — perhaps  it  might  have  been  dif- 
erent.  As  it  is,  our  love  for  each  other  is  as  the 


376  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

love  of  a  brother  and  sister.  It  will  never  be  more; 
I  feel  it — know  it." 

Such  a  look  of  joy,  of  hope,  came  into  Ains- 
worth's  face  that  Mabel  noticed  it. 

"Do  not  be  deceived,  Colonel  Ainsworth,"  she 
said.  "Until  now  I  have  thought  my  heart  would 
never  love  again — that  it  was  buried  with  him  who 
fell  at  Shiloh.  I  confess  your  words  have  strangely 
moved  me;  but  it  is  to  pity,  not  to  love." 

"To  be  pitied  by  you  is  more  than  I  deserve," 
replied  Ainsworth.  "Mabel,  you  have  given  me 
hope.  We  both  have  our  work  to  do  now.  If, 
when  the  war  is  over,  our  lives  are  spared,  may  I 
not  come  to  you  and  tell  you  that  I  still  love  you? 
You  may  feel  differently  then." 

"Do  not  hope,  Colonel  Ainsworth;  but  if  that 
time  ever  comes,  you  may  return — not  before.  My 
answer,  if  my  feelings  do  not  change,  will  be  'No.' 
But  I  hardly  know  my  own  heart.  Promise  that 
you  will  not  speak  of  this  again  until — until  that 
time." 

"I  promise,"  solemnly  said  Ainsworth.  "You 
have  given  me  more  happiness  than  I  dared  hope 
for.  Until  then,  farewell,"  and  raising  her  hand 
gently  to  his  lips,  he  pressed  upon  the  trembling 
little  fingers  a  kiss,  and  was  gone. 

And  with  him,  almost  unknown  to  her,  went  the 
heart  of  Mabel  Vaughn. 

The  next  day  the  little  party  took  the  cars  for 
Nashville.  Just  as  they  were  going  Hugh  drew 
Kate  a  little  to  one  side  and  said,  "Kate,  you 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  377 

don't  hate  Yankees  as  much  as  you  pretend,  do 
you?" 

"Worse!  worse!"  answered  Kate.  "I  shall  hate 
them  as  long  as  I  live." 

"I  don't  care  a  snap,"  replied  Hugh,  "what  you 
think  of  Yankees  in  general,  but  please  omit  one 
from  your  catalogue  of  enemies." 

"Pray,  what  one  should  have  that  distinguished 
honor?"  mockingly  asked  Kate. 

"Your  humble  servant.  Kate,  you  don't  know 
how  much  I  adore — " 

For  answer  Hugh  received  a  rousing  slap  on  the 
cheek.  "There,  you  saucy  boy,  don't  you  ever 
dare  to  speak  so  to  me  again.  If  you  do,  I  shall 
never  speak  to  you,"  and  with  flaming  cheeks  Kate 
walked  back  to  her  friends. 

"What  kind  of  a  farewell  do  you  call  that?" 
asked  Fred. 

"Oh,  it  was  one  of  Kate's  love  taps,"  ruefully 
answered  Hugh. 

"Love  taps,  indeed!"  cried  Kate.  "It  seems 
Captain  Raymond  is  slow  to  comprehend." 

"Well,  good-bye,  Kate;  I  forgive  you  this  time, 
but  I  shall  have  my  pay  for  that  yet,"  said  Hugh. 
"You  know  the  old  saying." 

"Precious  little  good  the  old  saying  will  do  you.  " 
And  Kate  fled  into  the  car. 

At  his  aunt's  home  in  Nashville  Fred  found  a 
haven  of  rest,  and  rapidly  recovered  his  health  and 
strength.  When  the  weather  became  warmer  he 
visited  his  sister  at  school  in  Cincinnati. 


37$  ON  GENERAL    THOMAS'S  STAFF. 

He  scarcely  recognized  the  tall  slight  girl  who 
threw  herself  in  his  arms,  sobbing. 

"Oh,  Fred,  Fred!"  she  said  as  she  brushed  away 
her  tears;  "why  don't  you  and  papa  come  home? 
When  will  this  awful  war  be  over?  I  am  so  un 
happy." 

Fred  comforted  her,  and  told  her  he  hoped  that 
they  would  soon  be  at  home.  "And  until  then, 
Belle,"  he  said,  "be  a  good  girl,  and  study  hard, 
so  papa  will  be  pleased  when  he  gets  home." 

This  Belle  promised  to  do,  and  went  back  to  her 
studies,  comforted. 

Fred  then  went  to  his  old  Kentucky  home.  John 
Stimson  had  performed  wonders,  and  repaired  much 
of  the  damage  done  by  the  armies  under  Bragg  and 
Buell,  but  a  great  deal  of  the  country  still  showed 
the  desolation  wrought  by  war.  Soldiers  were 
everywhere,  and  the  inhabitants  were  more  bitterly 
divided  than  ever.  To  make  matters  worse,  guer 
rilla  bands  infested  the  State,  and  preyed  on  friend 
and  foe  alike.  It  was  with  a  sore  heart  that  Fred 
viewed  his  once  happy  Kentucky. 

Before  he  left,  Fred  visited  his  mother's  grave, 
and,  with  head  pillowed  on  the  sod  which  covered 
her,  he  poured  out  his  tears  and  his  prayers. 

"Mother,  mother,"  he  sobbed,  "I  have  kept  my 
promise.  I  have  been  true  to  the  old  flag.  But  I 
am  no  longer  the  innocent  boy  you  loved.  My 
heart  is  hardened;  my  hands  have  been  baptized 
in  blood.  Oh,  mother!  pity  me,  pity  the  nation! 


CUPID    VERSUS  MARS.  379 

How  much  longer  must  we  tread  the  wine-press  of 
God's  wrath?" 

Then  there  came  to  his  heart  a  great  calm,  as  if 
his  mother  had  whispered  in  his  ear:  "My  son,  be 
comforted ;  the  end  draweth  near.  The  time  will 
soon  come  when  the  war  clouds  will  be  rolled  away, 
and  the  North  and  South  reunited  in  bonds  of  love 
stronger  than  ever  before." 

Fred  arose,  a  great  peace  filling  his  heart,  and  he 
went  back  to  his  duty,  strong,  hopeful.  In  that 
mighty  campaign  in  which  Sherman  swept  from 
Chattanooga  to  Atlanta,  and  from  Atlanta  to  the 
sea,  he  performed  his  part  well. 


The  Young  Kentuckians  Series 


General  Nelson's  Scout 


BY 
B^RON  A.  DUNN 


Illustrated,  I2mo,  379  pages,  $1.25 


This  novel,  primarily  intended  for  boys,  is  of  much 
interest  to  old  soldiers.  It  gives  a  more  vivid  account 
of  affairs  in  Kentucky  at  the  outbreak  of  the  War  of  the 
Rebellion  than  can  easily  be  found  elsewhere.  The  hero 
espouses  the  cause  of  the  Union,  while  his  cousin,  his 
bosom  friend,  joins  the  Confederacy.  Their  loyalty  to 
the  antagonistic  causes  conflicts  with  the  personal  affec 
tion  which  still  binds  them,  and  gives  an  element  of  keen 
interest  to  the  story,  which  abounds  in  thrilling  incidents. 

"All  the  best  and  noblest  in  a  boy's  character  is  appealed  to.  Both  Southern 
and  Northern  readers  will  be  delighted  with  it." — The  Daily  Inter  Ocean,  Chicago. 

"  It  is  strong,  swift  in  movement,  and  earnest  in  spirit." — The  St.  Louis  Star. 

"  Fact  and  fiction  are  skillfully  joined ;  all  the  military  movements  are  true 
history,  and  many  of  the  characters  are  historical." — The  Saturday  Evening' 
Gazette,  Boston. 

"The  book  is  straightforward,  manly,  and  inspiring;  and  the  illustrations  are 
excellent." — The  Living  Church,  Chicago. 

"A  tale  of  moving  interest." — The  Boston  Globe. 


FOR   SALE   BY   ALL    BOOKSELLERS,   OR   MAILED  ON 
RECEIPT  OF   PRICE,   BY 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers 

CHICAGO 


The  Young  Kentuckians  Series 


Raiding  with  Morgan 


BY 

BYRON  A.  DUNN 


Illustrated,  I2mo,  334  pages,  $1.25 


Although  the  original  plan  of  the  "Young  Kentuck 
ians"  series  included  only  the  four  preceding  volumes, 
there  was  such  a  demand  for  another  story  that  Mr. 
Dunn  finally  decided  to  make  the  addition.  One  strik 
ing  difference  is  that  this  new  book  is  written  from  the 
Southern  standpoint,  and,  as  the  title  indicates,  deals 
with  some  of  the  exploits  of  the  dashing  cavalry  leader 
who  makes  an  ideal  hero.  As  in  all  Mr.  Dunn's  books, 
the  interest  centers  around  the  exploits  of  a  remarkable 
young  man  who  performs  prodigies  of  valor  with  a 
coolness  and  nerve  that  will  entirely  captivate  young 
readers. 

"The  book  is  full  of  exciting  incidents." — Boston  Times. 

"A  story  with  an  historic  setting,  full  of  adventure,  and  well  adapted  to  the  enter 
tainment  of  intelligent  boys." — St.  Louis  Republic. 

"The  style  of  the  author  is  breezy  and  open,  and  holds  the  attention  of  the 
reader  throughout  every  page." — Washington  Post. 


FOR   SALE   BY   ALL  BOOKSELLERS,  OR   MAILED  ON 
RECEIPT  OF   PRICE,   BY 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers 

CHICAGO 


The  Young  Kentuckians  Series 


From  Atlanta  to  the  Sea 


BY 
BYRON  A.  DUNN 


Illustrated,  I2mo,  408  pages,  $1.25 


The  concluding  volume  of  the  series,  bringing 
the  adventures  of  the  spirited  young  hero  up  to 
the  close  of  the  Civil  War  and  embracing  the 
incidents  in  Sherman's  march  to  the  sea.  Fred 
Shackelford  is  successful  in  love  as  in  war,  and 
and  his  love  affairs  add  to  the  interest  of  a  very 
lively  and  entertaining  book. 

"  There  is  plenty  of  excitement.  *  *  *  The  men  are  brave, 
the  women  beautiful  and  loving,  the  combats  fierce  and  inspir 
ing." — Chicago  Post. 

"The  book  is  written  in  a  bright  and  lively  manner." — Oak 
land  Tribune. 

"From  title  page  to 'finis'  it  is  bone  of  the  bone  and  flesh  of 
the  flesh  of  Americanism." —  Chicago  Journal. 

"  The  story  is  always  true  to  history,  an  exceptional  thing  in 
war  stories." — Baltimore  Sun. 


FOR  SALE   BY   ALL  BOOKSELLERS,  OR   MAILED  ON 
RECEIPT  OF  PRICE,   BY 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers 

CHICAGO 


The  Young  Kentuckians  Series 


Battling  for  Atlanta 


BY 

BYRON  A.  DUNN 


Illustrated,  I2mo,  380  pages,  $1.25 


"Battling  for  Atlanta,"  the  third  volume  of 
this  series,  gives  details  of  the  brilliant  campaign 
in  which  the  Union  forces  under  General 
Sherman  encountered  the  Confederate  forces, 
commanded  at  first  by  General  Joseph  E. 
Johnston,  and  later  by  General  Hood.  At  this 
time  Fred  Shackelford,  a  mere  youth  in  "General 
Nelson's  Scout,"  and  only  a  little  older  in 
"On  General  Thomas's  Staff,"  is  now  a  young 
man  of  twenty-one;  and,  fitly  enough,  an  affair  of 
the  heart,  in  which  a  charming  daughter  of  the 
Confederacy  is  the  party  of  the  second  part,  cuts 
a  considerable  figure  in  the  present  volume. 
It  is  clean,  wholesome,  hopeful,  glorifying  the 
victories  of  the  boys  in  blue,  yet  appreciating 
the  courage  of  their  foes. 


FOR  SALE  BY  ALL  BOOKSELLERS,  OR  MAILED  jON 
RECEIPT  OF  PRICE,    BY 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers 

CHICAGO 


The  Young  Kentuckians  Series 


On  General  Thomas's  Staff 


BY 
BYRON  A.  DUNN 


Illustrated,  I2mo,  379  pages,  $1.25 

Encouraged  by  the  hearty  reception  accorded  the 
stirring  narrative  of  "General  Nelson's  Scout,"  Mr. 
Byron  A.  Dunn,  the  author,  has  embodied  in  this  volume 
memories  of  his  further  experiences  of  the  Civil  War.  In 
an  historically  accurate  framework,  it  sets  forth  a  moving 
story  of  daring  actions  and  adventure  which  will  delight 
the  youthful  reader.  The  career  of  the  hero  of  the 
former  tale,  Fred,  now  Captain,  Shackelford,  his  hair 
breadth  escapes  and  daring  and  gallant  services,  will  be 
followed  with  interest  not  only  by  the  young,  for  whom 
the  stories  are  especially  written,  but  also  by  veterans  of 
the  war  and  their  families,  and  indeed  by  all  who  are 
keenly  interested  in  that  marvelous  chapter  of  history. 

"  Certainly  no  novel  that  has  come  under  my  observation  can  compare  in  vivid 
interest  and  real  couleur  locale  with  this  book.  *  *  *  I  feel  sure  that  those 
who  read  this  novel  will  bear  me  out  in  the  assertion  that  it  is  a  splendidly  told  and 
natural  story  of  the  Rebellion." — Henry  Haynie,  in  the  Boston  Times. 

"In  accounts  of  military  movements  and  battles,  it  has  been  the  aim  of  the 
author  to  arrive  as  nearly  as  possible  at  the  exact  truth.  To  this  end  he  has  care 
fully  searched  the  official  records  of  the  Rebellion,  the  several  histories  of  the  times, 
the  numerous  personal  memoirs  of  the  commanders  of  both  sides,  and  has  also  used 
his  personal  knowledge  as  well  as  the  knowledge  of  his  comrades.  The  result  of  his 
labors  is  a  moving  and  spirited  recital  of  the  episodes  and  incidents  which  distin 
guished  the  memorable  campaign  that  was  inaugurated  by  the  siege  of  Corinth,  and 
culminated  in  the  sanguinary  battle  which  swept  the  heights  of  Missionary  Ridge. 
It  is  a  war  story  that  inspires  the  patriotism  of  youth  and  old  age  alike,  the  while 
glorifying  General  Thomas." — Detroit  Journal. 

"The  story-telling  is  straightforward,  swift,  and  strong;  the  tone  manly  and 
earnest.  The  book  will  commend  itself  in  Old  Kentucky,  and  ought  to  find  many 
friends  on  both  sides  of  the  vanished  Mason  and  Dixon's  line." — The  Churchman, 
New  York.  

FOR   SALE   BY   ALL  BOOKSELLERS,   OR   MAILED  ON 
RECEIPT  OF    PRICE,    BY 

A.  C.  McCLURG  &  CO.,  Publishers 

CHICAGO 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


.       6Fab'65R« 

REC'D  LD 

FEB4    '65  -3PM 

Cpn   ic-. 

rtu  1  5   2U04 

LD  21A-60m-4,'6'i 
(E4555slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


952852 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


